Leaderboard

Chapter 41: Catching Up FRIDAY CLASSES WERE much the same as Monday and Wednesday had been for Beth. She was doing her best on her lunch break to make a list of what chapters she needed to read over the weekend and what assignments she needed to do before the weekend ended. She knew that since it was the first weekend back for everyone, there would be a lot of parties going on. Still, after the last week, she intended to hunker down and watch some movies in her room with Livy and Cassie that night. She was walking back from her last Friday class to her room when she saw a pile of packages again at her door. The colorful pictures of a Tweener about her size happily giggling with her butt covered with a set of happy cartoon characters showing she was a ‘big girl’ made her wince. Not wasting time, she immediately turned to find Penelope’s room. Knocking on the door, she got no response from inside. An emergency RD number was listed beside the door, so she stood there and dialed. “Hello?” a voice asked. “Hi, my name is Beth Sylvester; I’m trying to reach Penelope?” “She’s out of town this weekend. This is Desi. I’m the RD in Escher Hall; I’m covering for her. What can I do for you?” Beth sighed, “We’ve been dealing with a problem with harassment that Doctor Barnes is also aware of. Someone ordered another batch of Pull-Ups that have been left at my door. I’m calling to report the issue and ask for it to be investigated?” “Give me one second,” she said. Beth could hear her typing, “Sorry, sweetie, that’s not a mistake; Penelope ordered those for you. “What?!?” Beth asked. “Apparently, too many people claim you’ve been having accidents in class, and we will have to require you to wear protection? You can be a good girl and wear them, or we’ll have to move you over to Wenig for more direct supervision?” “I guess I’m calling someone else. There’s definitely a mistake here since I haven’t had accidents for a very long time now!” Beth hissed and hung up. She called her dad as she walked to her room, bypassed the pile of five boxes, and was relieved that he had not been busy since he answered. “Hi, Sweetie, what’s wrong?” He asked. “How did you know…?” “Beth, you never call on Fridays, and definitely not while I’m at work. What’s wrong?” She explained the pile and what she’d heard so far when there was a knock on the door. She flipped on the little video screen to see the person beside her door. She blanched when she vaguely recognized another RD, who must have been Desi. “Dad, I will leave you on here in full view. This is the RD who is on call instead of Penelope…” She opened the door, “Hello?” “Beth Sylvester?” The woman asked. Her shirt had her name embroidered and RD next to it. “Yes?” “I’m Desi? We were just speaking? Why haven’t you brought your Pull-Ups into your room?” “Because I don’t need Pull-Ups,” Beth told her. “I’m sorry you feel that way, sweetie, but you can either bring these in, and I see you wearing one right now, or…” She suddenly noticed the hologram of Beth’s dad standing there. Beth had a double take as she realized he had put his robe on in the second or two it had taken her to open the door. “Who are you?” She asked. “I’m Beth’s dad, Supreme Court Justice Cameron Sylvester,” he said. “I believe we need to continue this conversation with Doctor Barnes involved. I just sent him a message.” “What?” Desi asked. She looked down at Beth, “Why do you think faking a hologram like this will help you?” “I’m not faking that,” Beth said, “But someone is faking, trying to get me in trouble. Did you even call Penelope to check on this?” “Why should I? The computer clearly states that you’ve had four accidents in your panties this week and were found with a wet bed the other day? You already had to replace your mattress because you were doing so badly?” Just then, Penelope clearly was dealing with an incoming phone call. She must have had an implant or contacts because she could clearly tell she was seeing off into the distance. “Umm, good afternoon, Doctor Olson?” She stood there momentarily, looked at the pile of Pull-Ups, turned back to Beth and her dad, and back again a few times. “Yes, ma’am, I’ll get it taken care of… Sorry, the computer is usually correct!” With a sigh, she hung up and looked at Beth and then her dad. “Umm… I’m really sorry, I guess I trust the computer too much. I was told to remove those boxes and not harass you. My apologies, Justice Sylvester, Miss Sylvester. Have a good day!” She wasted no time leaving the room, and Beth heard a crash a moment later. On the video screen, she could see she was trying to carry all five boxes at once and dropped one. She kicked them out to the common room and out of sight. His dad sighed, “Sure, I can’t convince you to come home?” Beth found herself bursting into tears then, as the holo-figure of her dad tried unsuccessfully to wrap her in the hug she needed. I HAD JUST returned to my nest and was gathering my computers and homework when someone knocked at the door, and Grandma appeared. I stood up from my chair and went to hug her, “Hi,” I said. She hugged me back, and I noticed Grayson and Wyatt giving her and me nervous looks. “Ready to go?” she asked. “Almost; I just need to grab a couple more things,” I told her. “I should have enough clothes at your house?” “Bring a uniform home with you. We’ll drop you off Monday morning; I got permission from Dean Northrup to keep you until then.” I smiled, knowing I would have three nights to study and get caught up! I’d enjoyed a nice swim this morning, but I had nearly had my first wetting accident just before that! By the time Mackenzie removed my diaper, I had almost lost control. I was sure there was something environmental, or maybe, even built-in to the pods. Some quiet conversations with other Littles had led me to believe this was becoming much worse than in the past. The only new thing they could identify were some dome-shaped nightlights that had been put into the pods. I’d snagged pictures of mine with my phone and hoped I could research and maybe figure out a way to quietly replace it when I returned! I went over to Mackenzie’s apartment door and knocked to ensure I had everything I could think of needing. She came out a second later, “Hi Connor, what do you need?” She asked. “I just wanted to let you know my grandma is here to pick me up?” She saw Grandma and said, “Oh, Professor, good to see you again. Dean Northrup said you’ll bring him back for classes on Monday?” “Yes, dear, we’re going to take the full weekend.” “Sounds good; just so you know, Connor has the best potty record of anyone in the dorm right now! He’s doing so awesome!” She smiled in that condescending fashion of a daycare teacher praising a toddler. “Please let me know if he has any setbacks, though?” I looked up at Grandma, who smiled, “Will do!” I looked back at Grandma with my backpack on my shoulders. She grabbed the small duffel bag I’d packed with my uniform and things in her left hand. Suddenly, I was lifted onto her right hip without much warning. “We need to get moving quickly here, sweetie, so I hope you don’t mind if I carry you?” I blushed, “That’s fine.” Truthfully, I really liked being carried by Grandma. There was a sense of security as she held my bottom with her hand and encircled her arm around me; that made me know I was both loved and safe! I found myself snuggling into her embrace a little. “How was your week?” She asked me as she carried me out to the elevator. “Mostly good?” “Classes going, okay?” She asked as she stepped inside and pressed the button to go to the ground floor. “Mostly, it’s definitely a heavy schedule this semester,” I told her. “Too heavy?” She asked, a concerned look on her large face as she looked down at me. I shook my head, “I don’t think so. Part of my struggles are just some different terms used here. Or, more importantly, terms that just haven’t been invented back home?” She laughed, “Your mother occasionally complained about that.” As she moved outside of the elevator, Ava was walking up. “Connor?” She asked worriedly. “Hi, Ava, this is my grandmother.” Grandma stopped momentarily, “Nice to meet you, Ava; I’m Professor Westerfield. I’d love to meet you more, but we have to get going.” She nervously smiled, “Sure, see you later, Connor. Nice meeting you,” she added. Grandma continued carrying me to the car, and I couldn’t help but note the reactions of Bigs and Littles alike were way different as I would see someone I knew. Bigs seemed to get a jealous ‘how cute’ look on their face, while Littles looked appalled and nervous. I sighed. “What’s wrong?” She asked as we rapidly crossed areas of campus to where she parked. “Just some of the looks from students.” “Oh… Don’t worry about them,” Grandma told me with a smile, “You’re safe with me.” I nodded, even as I felt uneasy in her warm arms from some of those looks! When she reached the car, I was again strapped inside the infant carrier, and we were soon on our way. “So, what’s the plan this weekend?” I asked. “Well, we’re holding a birthday party for your cousin Meggy tomorrow at our house,” she said as she turned the driver’s seat around to face me, letting the vehicle drive on autopilot. I could see her on the projection on the seatback above me. “Lunch, cake, presents, and then send everyone home for their naps,” she added. “Naps?” I asked. She smiled at me, “Connor, very few Littles, even independent ones, can make it through our long days without a nap or a very early bedtime.” “Oh…” “Haven’t you felt like you needed one?” She asked curiously. I shrugged, “Not really? Of course, Mackenzie forces us to bed so early it may be the early bedtime helps?” She made a face, “She’s still letting you swim this week?” “Other than Thursday, yes.” “What not Thursday?” I blushed, “Umm… long story?” She gave me a look that could have come from Mom. “We have a long time before we get to the house?” I sighed, “Well… Mackenzie took me to a spicy eating contest Wednesday night?” “At night? After light’s out?” Grandma sounded very concerned. “She has the right to take me out after lights out?” Grandma looked concerned but nodded, “You’re right; it’s very unusual, though?” I shrugged, “I think it worked out for her. Anyway, she took me there and signed me up for the tournament.” “This is one of those welcome-back night things?” I nodded, “They had other activities, too… anyway, it was a lot of fun.” “Did you win?” She asked. “Maybe?” I smirked. “You are your mother’s son,” she shook her head. “So, you were too tired after that?” I blushed, “No… Umm… Well... When it went down, I didn’t really feel like it was that spicy. But in the middle of the night, it demanded a price?” “Burned coming out?” She asked. “Very suddenly too! I used the emergency call button just before I lost control.” “How bad?” “Blowout of the century might have been used by Mackenzie?” She shook her head, “That happened to your mom a few times too! I made your grandfather take diaper duty those nights since he was always encouraging her!” I wondered about those stories, “Yeah… well anyway, we were up late with her cleaning me up, so I didn’t go swimming Thursday.” She nodded, “No other accidents?” Before making a face, she said, “Wait, didn’t your potty chart show no poopy accidents?” I nodded, “She didn’t put it on there…? I think the money she made from betting on me was enough to make her feel nice about it?” “Hmm…” she said right as there was a beeping, and she turned her chair around. A giant hologram of Aunt Megan appeared. “Hi, Megan,” she said. “Hi, sis,” she said. “You sure you’re okay with hosting Meggy’s party? She has a dozen other Littles coming? They’ll all be hyper and up to who knows what?” Grandma laughed, “Of course I am! We have a great space for it, and between us, the other parents, Shelby and Connor, I’m sure we can manage to corral the little munchkins.” “Do you have enough floats and things for the pool?” “Of course! Plus, we’ll have plenty of swimmers around. Connor can definitely help us as a lifeguard there!” I blushed as she talked about me. “Oh, is he a dolphin like his mom?” Grandma nodded, “Yes, he’s a fish like her.” I suddenly understood Mom’s absolute insistence we know that dolphins were mammals growing up! I heard a noise in the background, “I think the birthday girl needs something; I’ll see you tomorrow, sis!” “See you,” Grandma said. She asked me more questions about classes as we drove to their house. As she did so, I realized I had never stopped by the bathroom when I reached the nest! I felt my bladder was full and beginning to send out some very urgent signals! Adding to my discomfort was the feeling of gas, and I wondered if something I had for lunch wasn’t agreeing with me then. I was incredibly relieved when we pulled to a stop, but I knew I wasn’t home free yet. “Can you get me out of this? I really need to go to the bathroom?” I asked. “Sure, sweetie, give me a second. I’ll get you inside and then come back for your things.” I stayed still as she unbuckled the harness, surprised by the urgency that did seem to be growing for me to go to the bathroom! She carried me inside and sat me down inside a downstairs restroom. The regular toilet was so big, and out of reach I didn’t think I could do it without a stool. She had already turned and left by the time I had pulled my pants down and realized I had a problem! I debated climbing the toilet when I realized a pink toddler’s potty was against the wall. Knowing beggars couldn’t be choosers, I pulled the Pull-Up down as quickly as possible and climbed onto the plastic potty. With a sigh, I sat on it instead and let loose my aching bladder! I suddenly stopped the stream, though, as an odd musical sound came loudly from nowhere, along with a voice that said, “Presenting her royal highness, Miss Big Girl!!!” “What the hell?!?” I couldn’t help but exclaim. I quickly realized that the potty had played it to congratulate me on making it. I resumed as I realized again that I needed to poop badly - and pushed. Suddenly I heard and felt hot liquid mush pouring from my rear too, and knew something really wasn’t right with my bowels! I desperately needed toilet paper, but none was available beside the potty. The toilet was several feet away, and it hung above it. I was just contemplating the waddle I needed to make to the toilet paper when Grandma came back in, and I realized the door to the hallway had been open the entire time. She giggled and realized her mistake of thinking I would use the actual toilet. “I don’t know why I didn’t think about you needing help to use the potty here!” She scrunched her nose, “Is your tummy not feeling good?” I blushed, “Something apparently is disagreeing with me… Would you please hand me some toilet paper?” She said, “Let’s just use a couple wipes; these ones will flush,” she said. “Lean forward, sweetie,” she told me. As I did so, she intrusively wiped my rear momentarily and then tossed the wipe below me. I stood when she was done and went to pull up my Pull-Up. I noticed the little damp patch at the same time she did. “Uh-oh,” she said like I was a potty-training toddler. “Looks like you made a little oopsie?” ‘Did I really just wet my pants?!?’ ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 
Thank you for reading! I really appreciate you all pushing this over the 1k comment mark! Years ago, when I started posting on this site, I never would have dreamed my works would get that many responses! Thank you for the kind words of encouragement and for pressing the Like button! I'm getting ready to start my insane part of the year in the real world, so there will be some upcoming shifts in posting schedules over the next few weeks. The next two will be on Friday evenings - later now. Then I'm going to have to shift to Wednesday evenings or Saturdays/Sundays, probably. I'll try and share that soon. If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty, please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))

Chapter 6 When I woke, the diaper I didn’t usually wear to bed was soaked. On top of that, my head was pounding and the light hurt my eyes. Judy wasn’t anywhere to be seen. I started to question my sanity. Had it all been a wonderfully crazy dream? I didn’t have time to delve into it before Judy entered the room with something for my headache. She handed me two capsules but nothing to drink. Instead, she opened her top and placed her left nipple within easy reach. I was in no mood to fight it and accepted the breast. Again, I was rewarded with a gush of milk. When I had suckled for some time, I drifted back to sleep. By the time I’d awakened, it was almost 10AM. I’d slept half the morning away but my head wasn’t hurting me. My diaper was very heavy. I rose and went to the bathroom. To my surprise, I couldn’t remove the diaper and it wasn’t for lack of trying. It was stuck like glue. Worse, I needed to do the thing I never did in diapers. My tummy was grumbling but the darned diaper wouldn’t budge. I pulled on a shirt and some loose pants before walking out of the bedroom. There was a note on the fridge from Judy. She had gone for a walk and would be back shortly. I poured myself a bowl of cereal and had a late breakfast. I was starving. There was little else I could at this point. When Judy returned, she pulled up the chair across from me and said, “I think I should tell you about my three wishes and you should tell me about yours.” Between bites of cereal, I agreed, “Definitely, but first I need to use the toilet and this diaper won’t budge.” She looked at me funny, “What do you mean?” “I mean that I went to the toilet and tried to pull the diaper down. No go,” I said, “I tried to pull the tapes but they won’t budge.” She reached over and pulled down the front of my pants. I could feel her fiddling to find a tape and easily pulled it off. I tried the next tape. Still stuck. She pulled the same tape I couldn’t budge with ease. “Well, that’s interesting,” she said. I stood and requested, “Come with me to the bathroom, please. I don’t do that in diapers.” She chuckled and agreed, “OK, let’s get you out of that soggy diaper before it becomes a dirty diaper.” She followed me into the bathroom and I dropped my pants. She pulled the two remaining tapes and the diaper slid down and into my pants. I immediately plopped down on the toilet. I looked at her while still trying to hold it. “You might want to leave now,” I suggested. “I can take a hint,” as she backed out and closed the door. I did my business and tried to take the diaper out of my pants. It was like Thor’s hammer. I couldn’t budge and couldn’t pull my pants up either. I struggled with it for a few minutes with no progress when Judy returned to check on me. “Are you OK in there?” she asked. “Mostly,” I replied, “But I have a bit of a problem. You can come in.” She opened the door to find me standing there, pants around my ankles, naked from the waist down. I tugged at the diaper but it wouldn’t move. She reached down and easily balled it up and disposed of it. “That darned genie,” I said under my breath. I tried to pull my pants up but they still wouldn’t come up. They were anchors around my ankles, holding me in that one spot. Judy snapped her fingers and went to the hall closet. She returned with a diaper and unfolded it. She slipped it on me and my feet were immediately unstuck. “OK, let’s have that talk about our wishes now, shall we?” she said. I pulled up my pants and headed to the couch with her, “I’ll go first since we just discovered the twist to one of my wishes.” “Seems like a good idea,” she said. “My first wish was I never want to be out of diapers,” I said, “I didn’t want to have to go buy more.” She giggled, “I think we have that one figured out. You can never get yourself out of diapers but it seems I can do it just fine. What was your second wish?” I said, “For my second wish I wanted to meet someone that would love me unconditionally and that I can love with all my heart. Someone that fulfills my heart’s desire.” She grinned, “You have no idea! Check. Your third wish?” “I wished to have enough food and drink always available so that I would never go hungry or thirsty,” I said. “That one seems harmless enough but we both know genies are devious,” she said.

Chapter 9 That was our first full day together. I was content to let Judy steer the life we were building together. She was a natural at it. She moved into my place a week later and we’ve been together ever since. I’ve put on a few pounds, though. She feeds me constantly. Judy hand-feeds me almost every meal and forces me to eat everything on my plate or else. The “or else” is to leave me in a diaper I can’t remove until she feels like I’ve done my penance. I usually don’t mind being left in a diaper unless I am about to do more than soak my diaper. She has, unfortunately, left me with no other option but to mess my diaper a number of times. I’m kind of used to it by now. She stuffs me with food and her mother’s milk that I’m constantly wet and average two to three bowel movements a day. More than once she has returned from work to find me stuck in a nasty diaper. Cleaning them doesn’t seem to bother her. She smiles like she expected it. After all, I make her orgasm until she is too weak to remember anything else. I had hoped she would grow tired of the prostate milking but she has only grown more adventurous in ways to violate me. Judy can’t get enough of my limp, slow-motion ejaculations. It isn’t my favorite thing but I know we are going to go at it like rabbits a little while after. Judy has tried some of her other kinky ideas on me from time to time. Of late, she likes to use a strap-on dildo to stimulate my prostate. I’m not fond of it but it makes her happy. I’d rather pleasure her orally if I had my choice but I never do. It is always her choice. I’m fine with it. A few times she has given me enemas when I’ve not had a bowel movement that day. She is very thorough and loving when she does fill my bottom with hot, soapy water. Those always bring about huge relief when she allows me to empty into the toilet. Judy is definitely the one in charge of this relationship. It takes a lot of stress off of me which makes me uncomfortable. I definitely enjoy being able to live without the anxiety of making a decision. I’d never admitted it to Judy but I think I’m now bladder incontinent. I’ve been in diapers 24/7 since we first met. It is convenient that I will never run out of diapers since I’ll never be out of diapers. About a year into our relationship, we got into a slight disagreement over something, I think I forgot to put a new roll of toilet paper in the holder. At that, she threatened to give me an enema and put me in a diaper for the next few hours. Thankfully, I never pushed her enough for her to carry through on the threat. We’ve been happily together now for 15 years. Married for 12 of those years. That’s my story and I’ve got to go, Judy’s breasts are calling and my prostate needs relief. It’s time we both get milked. Remember, you can’t trust a genie but if you are careful, things might work out in an amazing way. The End

So, the story is coming along nicely, but as I said previously, with my current laptop, it will take me longer to write everything up and then edit it. As such, I'll probably be adopting a more every other day approach, but I'll try to post more frequently if I can. The story is all mapped out now fortunately, so it's just a matter of timing now. Additionally, I just wanted to thank everyone so much for their support of my stories. Still being relatively new to posting my stuff, I'm very happy that my reputation on here has now just passed 300. I know it's not the thousands of ones other writers have, but it still means a lot to me. Again, thank you so much for your support. Now, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter where things get a bit... messier. Chapter 7: Session 15 “We have a Little. I repeat, we have a Little,” I joked a bit as I began yet another recording session. After over two weeks of constantly watching session after session from dozens of subjects, they were starting to get to me now. Fortunately, some of the recording sessions I had done with other previous subjects were ending and their final conclusions would soon be reached. If all went well, Ron and Joy’s sessions would be amongst my last to finish for the project in its entirety at this stage. “So, Ron is now using his diapers constantly for wetting, but… as we all know, Littles don’t just wet themselves. Ron must be fully incontinent to pass for any type of society-accepted Little, so today, we will begin to introduce him to messing accidents as well.” I then switched the dials over to a view of Joy preparing hers and Rons breakfast this morning. While they had once looked very similar, Ron’s had started to take on the consistency of the younger palate. Food portions were smaller and cut into more manageable pieces and some items were starting to be prepared as if for a picky child. “As you can see, Joy has started to ensure Ron’s compliance with toddler-sized proportions and has also begun to introduce various other foods that should make his stool easier to pass. While not necessarily a determinant to incontinence, these softer movements will be harder to control under the right circumstances.” As Joy continued to make breakfast, it was also very evident that Ron had begun to watch her near every move in the kitchen when not distracted by something more immediately pressing. “I have noticed that Ron’s clinginess to Joy has only increased as well, and as evidenced by the screen,” which now showed a slightly apprehensive Ron when Joy briefly left the room, “he has now begun to desire her presence more constantly. While not showing any signs outwardly to Joy in any real sense, his barriers have definitely begun to crumble when he is in distress. As predicted, the diapers have facilitated this change in behavior wonderfully.” Switching the view temporarily to the living room, Louie lay discarded on the couch when Ron had initially brought him down this morning. Nearby on the floor were several younger themed toys which still remained untouched. “As instructed, Joy has begun to introduce some of the toys for a younger mindset into Ron’s life, but he has still mostly refused these. For now, the addition of Louie is satisfactory enough.” I then switched the monitor to a scene from yesterday when the two had gone to the park once more and Ron had been talking to a group of Littles near the swings. “Here, we can see Ron interacting with several Littles. This shows that he is not socially inept or shy.” I then switched to another view from a little while later where younger minded Littles then surrounded Ron. “Here, though, we can see the lack of interaction and almost disdain between Ron and these mentally younger Littles. If I had to predict, he may see himself as superior to them, however, I feel there may be another reason entirely.” I switched the monitor one more time to a moment not long after. “Less than ten minutes later, these Littles were enjoying a game of tag which was then followed by some make believe event they formed on the spot.” Ron was evidently watching them from his seat on the swings, and just for a moment, almost seemed as if he wanted to join them. “I believe that instead of hating the idea of interacting with these Littles, Ron is more likely fearful of turning into them, and that playing with them would initiate such a change. This has been observed with other subjects and Joy was informed that he may need a few extra pushes to break through these still-existing barriers.” I then flipped on the RealET and began to observe the two calmly finish breakfast and begin to head out to the park once more, having become a favorite activity of Ron’s recently. On the way to the park Ron and Joy were walking alongside one side of the street while a Big and his dog were walking on the other. It was a perfectly normal event that could be viewed in thousands of neighborhoods across the world, but I noticed that Ron had started to drift to the other side of Joy. I didn’t think anything of it, but his movements soon became more tense, and he began to mumble something. Getting closer, I could just make out, “Stay over there… stay over there…” I then realized that Ron was a bit terrified of the approaching man and his dog. I passed it off as pure nervousness with another Big until the man and his dog crossed the street. “Shit!” Ron cursed a little too loud. “Language!” Joy scolded, no doubt part of her recent initiative to curb some of Ron’s more adult tendencies that had no business staying with him as a Little. Joy then looked down at her Little, obviously expecting him to apologize, but only now saw his now slightly shaking form. “Ron?” she asked, now more concerned. “You okay?” Ron didn’t make a sound, but as Joy spotted where he was intently looking, she quickly realized that he was afraid of the approaching man and his dog. “Oh, it’s okay, Ron. There’s no need to be scared…” Her words were genuine, but they did little to change his outward demeanor. Resolute in trying to help her Little cope in this world, as soon as the man and his dog approached, Joy spoke up to the Big directly. “Excuse me, Bill, was it?” “Yes, ma’am,” Bill replied. He then spotted the still slightly trembling Ron staring intently back at him and his dog. “Everything okay? This your new Little that I’ve heard about.” “Well, yes… this is Ron. He’s a bit nervous today, but I think you could help us out actually.” “Me?” Bill asked surprised. Joy nodded. “Yes. I’m pretty sure Ron here is a bit nervous of strangers, but I also definitely think he’s afraid of your dog more specifically at the moment,” she said, now noticing that Ron’s eyes had refused to budge from the large creature in front of him and that one of his hands was now gripping tightly onto her pant leg for extra comfort or security. In truth, I think Ron’s more unstable emotions had him more on edge now, but I also think that he was still highly unused to some of the size differences between his own world and our own. After all, despite looking like his own St. Bernard breed, the dog’s head stood proudly by at least an inch over his own as they both stood facing each other right now. “Who? Rufus here? He wouldn’t hurt a fly,” Bill defended of his pet. “I’m sure you’re right, but would it be okay for Ron here to pet him? I would be very grateful to you,” Joy stated as sweetly as she could. The man stared down at the quivering Little and then back at Joy. “That would be just fine. Let me help.” “Thank you, Bill.” Bill and Joy then crouched down more toward Rufus’ and Ron’s level. “Now, honey, I know you’re a bit scared, but Rufus here is very friendly. Here,” Joy said taking Ron’s hand, “just pet him like this.” Bill kept Rufus calm and only smiled at the tiny strokes that Joy was getting Ron to make. Slowly but surely, Ron’s demeanor began to ease up and he was soon petting him without trouble. Ron recoiled for a quick second when Rufus began to growl, but everyone soon noticed that it was just another smaller dog and their owner across the street. “See?” Bill coaxed toward Ron. “Nothing to him. And look, he likes you.” Ron quickly looked up from his previously fixed gaze on his hand or Rufus’ face to obviously monitor for any signs of distress or aggression to retreat from, and just saw his wagging tale pass back and forth. “I’m glad you like this Rufus…” Ron finally managed to pipe up. Joy and Bill smiled and each other, and not long after, Bill excused himself and Rufus to get back to their walk. As the two passed, I could still see that Ron had his guard up, but I could also see that he was no longer trembling in fear. While it was sometimes part of the program to introduce certain types of fear, like of the potty or the dark in general, other fears were best to be navigated around. We wanted to make better Littles… not shell-shocked and paranoid pants fillers. It was a fine line, but Joy seemed to know exactly where to draw it. Soon, the two entered the park and Ron paused for a moment while looking at the nearby playground. Due to the revolving nature of the at least three separate experiments going on in the area, the presence or absence of a group of Littles often fluctuated greatly. While Ron had several positive interactions with some of the other local Littles previously, today was immediately obvious that a younger-minded crowd of Littles was more prevalent over his usual playmates. Despite now being diapered himself, I knew that his self-perception still held that he was a mature and functional member that could easily reintegrate with society if given the chance. Those odds were becoming longer, but in a small sense, they could still be true. As such, Joy knew this well and could sense his hesitancy. “You know, we could always do something else here first if you wanted…” Ron stared back at her with a curious glint in his eyes. “What did you have in mind?” Joy comically emphasized her thinking face and even stroked her chin. “Hmmm… well, we could feed the local water life,” gesturing to a large nearby pond with ducks, geese, and fish, “or, maybe just walk some more around the path, or… maybe that?” Ron then looked over to where she had last pointed. There, nestled in a large field beyond a few trees was a single carousel. Normally, other entertainment options would be available but during the week at this time of year, most Littles were assumed to be in daycare. As such, only the carousel was currently operating today. “The carousel?” Ron asked skeptically. “Yep!” Joy bounced back. “I know it’s not a roller coaster or anything, but you might just find that you actually enjoy it. What do you say? Which do you want to do?” Ron pondered his options for a moment. Joy hadn’t purposely planned on these events, but I could see that she also knew that Ron was already tired from the walk, so more walking wasn’t likely very appealing. Feeding the local water life likely seemed too babyish but going to the playground would have him directly interact with Littles near baby-brained themselves. The choice as it stood seemed obvious now. “Fine… let’s go,” Ron said as he gestured toward the now revolving carousel. Joy smiled and guided Ron over to the ride. Big society, as many advanced cultures had done before us, had a propensity for nostalgia and to look back on the old. This whole area had been designed as if to look like some average pre-fusion neighborhood instead of the gaudy steel and glass structures that now dotted nearly every city in the world. The carousel and its very design were no exceptions. Getting close and while Joy was paying the small ticket price to get on, Ron surveyed the ride in its entirety. A large gold and red roof topped the round structure and several small pictures of far away lands were painted onto a series of panels on the roof and on the central core. Ron barely recognized most of them but could see at least a few were of ancient lands and cities in this world, like Atlantis. Around the core and attached to the floor and ceiling, were all types of animals that could be found in nature. Of course, this also meant that a few were some animals that were extinct back on his world, so Ron just gaped at ones like the ancient Vogel-katze, a winged cat-like beast from central and south Libertalia. “See one you want to ride on?” Joy said, practically causing Ron to jump in the air as she popped up behind him after getting their tickets to ride. Once he had briefly collected himself after his small scare, he pointed to a traditional large gray horse that had a brilliant, simulated leather saddle and had also been painted with several streak of rainbows on its rear legs. “That one,” he said confidently. “Perfect choice!” Joy then led Ron through the gate and helped him up on the platform and then up on the massive horse. The attendant looked like she was about to protest him riding alone, but Joy then quickly adjusted the reigns tightly over his body and buckled his legs into the sides of the painted animal. As she drew back, Joy’s extra measures of safety for her Little were apparently enough. “There. All secure!” Ron wiggled about in slight discomfort but immediately stopped when he began to produce an audible crinkling from his diaper. The blush on his cheeks showed just how uneasy he was about wearing the garment still. It was a necessity to be sure, but evidently a still undesired one. After setting the diaper bag down on the ride’s flooring, Joy then took her seat right beside him on a large white unicorn that was freshly adorned with more rainbows, some glitter, and of course, a pearly white horn on top of its head. “Yes. Fit for a queen, right honey?” Ron only weakly smiled and nodded his head at her, apparently still disconcerted over the feeling of his diaper. Little did he know, but due to not wearing a onesie still, Ron’s position on the horse had forced his shirt to ride up a bit and had exposed his diaper to everyone in view. Being a Little, no one made a comment about the typical sight. Satisfied, after a few more Littles and their caregivers had boarded and were securely strapped in, the attendant started the ride up. A pipe organ then began to play an upbeat and playful tune and Ron could only stare at the large instrument as they passed by that particular section of the core when the ride began to spin around. It was a slow and methodical pace, but the up and down motion soon allowed Ron to forget about his previous worries and just enjoy the moment. Suddenly, Joy started to yell out, much to Ron’s embarrassment. “Faster! Faster!” Joy coaxed. “I’m gaining on you!” After getting over his initial embarrassment, Ron seemed perplexed over what she was even talking about. After all, they were both fixed in place and only moved as the ride did, but after a moment of viewing her giddiness and overall pose, his face sparked in realization over what she was doing. She was playing pretend. Ron had long resisted the essentially worldwide pastime of Littles, but lately, I could see his resolve begin to weaken. Further encouragements from another visit with Ashley at the daycare only perpetuated this breakage, but today seemed to be the first true test. To mine and obviously Joy’s amusement, Ron just shrugged and began to play along. “I’m going to get ya!” he belted out. Joy beamed at his involvement in her game of make believe and tried to press their game of make believe further. “No, you’re not! My unicorn is far faster! She’s got magic!” “Yeah, but mine is the three-time world champion of the carousel derby. Beat that!” Ron randomly yelled. “Oh no!” Joy joked in terror at the sudden revelation of her opponent’s previous make-believe success. Things went on like that for a good while longer, Joy having paid for a few rides in a row, evidently betting on the fact that Ron would come to enjoy himself. By the end of the first, he was laughing, but by the start of the third go round, Ron was initiating the make-believe race himself. In fact, he was having so much fun that he failed to notice the slight dribble of pee that entered his diaper on the fourth round. Sensing the slight change in her Little, even if he himself wasn’t acutely aware, Joy decided that the fourth time would be their final round. “Come on, honey. The carousel will still be here, but let’s head over to the playground now.” Ron didn’t seem like he wanted to leave but complied anyway as she unstrapped him and helped him down, and then followed her over to the playground area of the park. A short time later, Joy then selected a nice bench in view of several areas that was also under some shade as well. A slightly already exhausted Ron plopped on the bench with some help from Joy, and after setting his blue and monkey adorned diaper bag down next to them, she sat down as well. After a moment, Ron got up and started to search for people to ‘interact with’ as he called it. “Ron,” Joy called out before he got too far away. Ron then spun back to face Joy. “You know that it’s okay to be afraid sometimes, right?” “Yeah…” he said, obviously remembering the incident from their walk over here this morning and blushing a bit over the memory. ‘Was he more embarrassed of being afraid or that he clung to Joy’s pant leg for support I wonder?’ “Well, I just wanted to make sure that you knew that. Being afraid can be useful, but that’s also why I’m here,” Joy tried to rationalize to only further cement their bond and his reliance on her. “If you ever feel scared or alone again, just come to me. I’ll be able to help. Now, go on. Scoot!” Ron only smiled, nodded, and then toddled out to the playground to find someone to interact with. For the next hour, Ron, still high off his buzz from riding the carousel, happily interacted with several of the other Littles in the park on the playground set. The sun soon reached its zenith overhead and all the Littles, including Ron, were called away for a quick bite to eat by their respective caregivers. While Joy enjoyed her own thick and fresh deli sandwich, Ron was highly content with his own assortment of freshly prepared items that also came out of the cooler section of the large diaper bag. Joy had named each item to teach more about their wordings for things, but Ron had only been half listening at the time, so he continued to call the food on his plate what they were from his own world: grapes, a quesadilla, watermelon cubes, and some puffed form of peanut butter chips. Joy just smiled cutely as she watched as he greedily inhaled all the food, leaving the yogurt to be snack later in the day, having been given the option earlier. As he finished the last grape with a satisfying pop as it entered his mouth, Joy only shook her head over the mess that now had rapidly covered his hands and mouth. A quick wet wipe later and Ron was clean and satisfied as he leaned back and drank his milo flavored Pioneos juice from a sippy cup, the one stipulation that he had agreed to. The sippy cup was to only be used while they were out for ease of transport, and Joy had readily agreed. Of course, she also knew that it would soon be making the transition from only an out and about item to being used all the time. As Ron enjoyed his juice, Joy just chuckled at his insistence on calling it ‘apple flavored.’ Ron ignored her tiny amusement over his language, and while he continued to suck away, he spotted two Littles happily playing in a nearby sandy area of the park. While I could see that the sand creations had appealed to Ron, I could also see that he didn’t want to interact with the diaper-only clad Littles. This became even more apparent as both began to squat and mess their previously pristine diapers. “I can’t believe any Little would just mess themselves like that… and look, they’re even laughing about it,” Ron said with a mixture of shock and disgust. Joy looked up from the magazine article that she had been reading on her tablet about a new Little diaper, unbeknownst to Ron, and saw what he was looking at. “I’m sure they can’t help it, Ron,” she said with a sigh. “Yeah…” Ron partially trailed off, squirming a bit as if to confirm his own predicament in diapers, “but laughing about the whole thing?” “Some do, some don’t. That’s just how it goes…” From her own reports, I knew that Joy could have made more of a scene to comfort or convince Ron, but she had instead opted to only mildly talk about anything to do with diapers. She had concluded rationally that not making a big deal of them would soon transfer to Ron. After today, she knew that it would only help to accept his diapers more as just another part of his new life. “I guess…” Ron said after a moment, now finishing up his juice. He then handed the now empty sippy cup back to Joy before turning around to join the other more mature Littles by the slides. “Wait a minute,” Joy called out. Ron just sighed and walked back over to her and stood at attention. He knew what to do by now and let Joy get on with her business. Joy then discreetly snaked her hands to unbutton and then unzip the top of his pants. After a soft patting to the front and nearly snake-like motion inside his pants, Joy nodded. “You should be good to go for now. Off you go.” Ron grimaced as she redid his pants and then quickly walked away as if nothing had happened. Due to his insistence that he wanted ‘adult’ clothing still, Ron’s pants had strained under Joy’s previous ministrations. Seeing her Little toddle off with part of his diaper all exposed at the top, Joy almost called out to him to fix his shirt and pants but knew he would just as likely be embarrassed by that comment as well, so she just let it go. Based on his activity level, it would soon resolve itself on its own. The Littles had thinned out a bit after lunch, and like the previous days, only a handful of the more mature Littles now remained. Due to the variations of some of the experiments, many Littles were at different stages in their progress, so while some of the potty-trained individuals could require a nap, some diaper dependent Littles didn’t. It was into this posse of various Littles that Ron then found himself as he joined in and was soon gleefully skirting down the tall slides with them, each well over 10 feet tall. Accompanying him on each trip, by the time that Ron reached the top of the slide for the fifth time, his stomach angrily growled, and a small but audible noise could be heard from his rear as he passed a little gas. Ron’s face immediately widened in horror, but as other Littles were about to arrive up on the top platform at any moment, he hurriedly went down the slide one more time. At the bottom, I could see that Ron was becoming more panicked by the minute over his growing intestinal need. Another toot could be heard against the slide, and he immediately bolted up and began to walk as fast he could over to Joy. Being a prominent structure in the middle of the park, Ron could see the restroom just behind Joy, who was now talking to another caregiver, both of which were only minutes away. As with previous days, I was aware that he knew that if he could reach Joy in time, she would help him to the potty to go number two. She offered the same deal to pee, but that was seeming less likely with each use of his diaper though. Ron’s pace renewed with a sudden fervor, but unfortunately for the desperate Little, a field and a group of picnic tables with a party going on, lay between him and the relief that Joy would entail. He had made it about halfway through the field quite successfully but had been so focused on Joy up ahead that he failed to look to his side and the oncoming game of tag between two Littles that were chasing each other. Without regard to where they were going as well, they soon smacked right into Ron. Ron went spiraling to the ground and the others shot backward with an “Oof!” when they hit the ground. Desperate to make it to the restroom in time still, Ron got up from where his body had planted face down in the grass, but the sheer force of the previous impact and his new and more fluid state, gave his bowels all the excuse they needed. There, on all fours, Ron’s body essentially went on autopilot and a large mess squished out and landed in the seat of his diaper. Ron could only whimper in defeat. “Hey! Watch where you’re going, you stupid…” one of the knocked down Littles began to shout out at Ron, despite being at least partially in the wrong himself, but then stopped. “Oh… geez. Can’t believe we hit a baby!” he mocked, obviously seeing the messy accident that Ron was now having. Ron could do nothing but finish and remain frozen on the ground until he did. Unfortunately, a large party of mostly unregressed Littles had been nearby at one of the picnic tables. The two Littles that had bumped into Ron were now standing and their taunts of ‘baby,’ ‘poopy pants,’ and several others left little to the imagination of what they were witnessing. Naturally, and likely trying to feel more mature about their own situations, the group of Littles then rushed over and began making fun of Ron as well. “Oh my God! How can one so tiny be so stinky!” “Look at his diaper bulge! It’s practically straining back there!” “Where’s his mommy? A widdle baby needs his mommy!” “Pants pooper! Pants pooper!” Their jeers were relentless, but as I had noted before, Littles in the midst of regression were often hard to peg down for where they would land in their support or taunting. While there had been many Littles present who were mostly unregressed, a whole other group began to form from the remnants of the more regressed who had not already left to take a nap. While some had vacant expressions or were nearly naked in only their own used diapers, they all swarmed Ron’s location. One of the Littles in front then took charge. “You all! Buzz off!” “Or what? You’ll pee on us?” a red headed particularly vicious Little taunted back. “No,” the Little said calmly. “I’ll just tell your mommies and or your daddies what you were doing here today.” The Little’s teddy bear themed shortalls left nothing to the imagination that he was thickly diapered, and the hanging pacifier spoke volumes as well, but he spoke with a confidence that I immediately recognized from another ongoing experiment. “I’m sure they will love to hear about all of you teasing another defenseless Little. That always works out so well for a Little around here, right?” The other unregressed Littles expression soon turned to sheer panic, and they soon retreated to their picnic benches after the bold Little had made his threat. They all exchanged evil looks at one another, but the bold Little recognized the threat to one of their own was now mostly over and waved off those who had joined him around him. Determined to continue his help, the Little then crouched down and placed his hand on Ron’s back. “Hey. Hey there. You’re okay, kid.” Ron’s head then popped up from the ground where he had buried himself and tearfully looked around. “Are they…?” “Gone? Yes,” the Little nodded his head and continued to try and help Ron out. “You’re safe now, but…” the Little then suddenly gave Ron’s rear a few small pats. Ron only let out a small yelp but was too stunned to do much else. “Yep. That’s what I thought. Full diaper but judging by your clothes and how you just reacted, I would say you’re new to all this. Maybe even first time?” Ron got to his knees, and after failing to stay off his diapered rear and wincing at the squelch that he no doubt was now feeling, he nodded. “Yeah… I… it just came out… I tried…” The other Little held his hand up to stop him before he broke down any further. “I get it. I’m afraid you’ll probably just need to get used to that feeling, but it gets easier.” The bold Little then got up from his crouched position and then helped Ron up as well. “Name’s Olly. You?” Ron shakily stood on his feet with Olly’s assistance. “Ron.” “Good to meet you, Ron. Now, where is your momm…” “Caregiver…” Ron blurted out in correction. “Right…” Olly said looking slightly unconvinced. “Caregiver… where are they now?” Ron then pointed over to the bench where Joy now sat alone, apparently having missed the large group of Littles that had formed around her Little while she was talking to the other Big. In truth, she had been talking to one of our field observers to ensure that she would stay put as the scene unfolded without her. She had been completely against the idea, so we sent someone to keep her in place until everything was over. Based on Ron’s hiding during the whole thing, I doubt he was even aware that she had to be held back temporarily. Now, Olly and Ron walked back over to her, Ron now walking with a pronounced waddle as he did so. “Thank you…” Ron said, barely holding onto his willpower not to burst into tears at any moment. “No need to mention it, Ron. Besides, all those Littles will probably be diapered themselves by the time they ever come back to this park. If it helps, think of it as a passive retribution.” Ron smiled but Olly could tell that the fellow Little in front of him was still highly distressed. Fortunately, the two Littles soon arrived to where Joy was sitting. “Miss Joy?” Joy nodded as Olly and Ron got to the bench. “I think your Little is a bit too shocked at the moment, but he just had an accident… of the messy variety.” “Oh. Oh no,” she feigned, now looking at Ron who was still awkwardly standing bowlegged in an obvious attempt to prevent from having to smoosh his messy diaper against himself. From the flinched looks on his face and intense amount of distress as well, it seemed that it was barely working. “Oh, sweetie! Come here.” She immediately pulled him into her body as much as she could. Ron’s accident, public humiliation, lack of sleep, and everything else that had happened to him all then caught up with him right then. His limp body only collapsed into her as broke down and buried his sobbing in her legs and now folded arms around him. “Shhh, shhh. It’s okay, honey. I’ve got you.” Joy began to stroke his back and hair and while Ron continued his current meltdown, Joy saw Olly still standing there in front of them. “Thank you, uh…?” “Olly, ma’am,” he replied as politely as he could. Olly was currently involved in another experiment that I had approved of being the supervisor to much of the testing team at Diamond Technologies. They were currently testing whether pure subjugation to infantile items and practices alone could lead to a compliant Little. The results were… varied so far to say the least, but Olly was proving to be one of the more successful cases. “Yes, Olly. I think I spoke with your… caregiver,” Joy said, obviously not sure whether to call the woman his mommy or not at this stage. “Thank you very much for your help with Ron here. He’s a little distressed as you can tell right now, but I’m sure he would thank you as well.” “Oh, he already did actually. Very courteous. I think we could be friends… if he wanted that is.” Joy practically squealed in excitement over the prospect of a new friend for her Little. To her, Olly was practically a miracle showing up like this. He was obviously very much at ease with being an at least partially regressed Little, so she knew full-well that his presence would only aid her, Ron, and the overall project in the coming stages. “That would be wonderful, Olly. I won’t keep you any longer, but I’ll be sure to talk with your… caregiver about setting something up between the two of you.” “I would love that very much, Miss Joy, but also, it’s okay if you want to call her my mommy,” Olly said, deducing it was what Joy had wanted to call her in the first place. “But anyway, I’ll be off now.” Olly patted the still quivering Little in front of him on the shoulder. “Feel better Ron, but as I said, it gets easier.” Olly then smiled, waved at Joy, and then toddled off back to the playground. For a moment, Joy seemed practically awestruck by what she had just witnessed. Knowing her, by the end of the night, Olly and Ron would have a set playdate very soon, but for now, she had other matters to attend to. She then gazed back down at her own Little. Already knowing that he was messy, Joy knew that she had to reinforce the feeling of a used diaper. Plus, it was a little cruel to be sure, but per project guidelines, Ron also needed to get used to diaper checks for whatever type of accident and to not care when or where they occurred at. So, very deftly, Joy then leaned forward a bit more and patted Ron’s rear. The garment squished under her prodding, and I could see Ron flinch at each pat she made. He could have protested then, I knew the old Ron would have, if not having run away or hit Joy by now, but this was a different Ron now. He was messy and I knew that he knew there was not a thing he could do about the state of his diaper right now except to whimper about it or get it changed. Satisfied that Ron had truly felt a messy diaper check in public now, Joy leaned back and gently cupped Ron’s currently buried face and pulled it upward. “Ron, honey, look at me.” A snotty and completely physically and emotionally exhausted Ron just stared back at her. It wasn’t hard to tell that Joy’s heart nearly shattered right then, but she quickly composed herself. “Now, you have a messy diaper. I’m sure you know that full-well at this point, but I need to change you out of it.” Ron slowly nodded his head, wearily staring over at the public restroom that he just missed out on using only moments ago. Joy noticed his gaze at the public park restroom. “No, I don’t think that will do, sweetie. If we did that, you would be all exposed to anyone who walked in. I can tell you are very vulnerable right now, and as your caregiver, it’s my job to protect you from a host of things. A public change would be convenient and get you out of that smelly diaper, but I think that would be just too much for you to handle.” One didn’t need to be psychic to tell that Ron wanted out of the poop-filled diaper immediately, but as soon as Joy had mentioned the public change and the idea of other possibly watching, he had just started to adamantly shake his head at his revulsion over such an idea. Joy smiled. “That’s what I thought. Now, I saw you walking over here. That diaper can’t be very comfortable, right?” Ron quickly shook his head again. “I thought so, so, here’s what we’re going to do. I’m going to pack everything away and then I’m going to carry you back home.” Ron’s eyes bulged out at the prospect, but he continued to remain resigned and quiet. “I know it might not be your favorite, but I can walk much faster by myself. At this rate, we’ll be home in less than 15 minutes rather than the 30 if you walk by yourself. Again, I know not your favorite, but how’s that sound?” Ron was about to just nod his head, but Joy immediately stopped him. “I know you’re still feeling very sad about all this, but use your words, Ron.” Ron had a difficult time spouting out what he wanted to say, but eventually a few simple words came out. “Okay… we can do that…” If the Little had been a leaf, he would have been either crushed into dust or been blown to the four corners by now from the amount of weakness he now exhibited. Though I’m sure he would put up a fight against some things, his vulnerability practically moaned out its existence from his overall demeanor now. Joy nodded over Ron’s affirmation of her plan, and soon had quickly packed everything back up into Ron’s increasingly present and important diaper bag. Once completed, Joy slung the bag over one shoulder and bent down to pick Ron up in her other arm, soon straddling him across her side. Ron’s diaper squelched slightly under the jostling movement of his new position, but he just collapsed into her upper chest and closed his eyes to block out the rest of the world. As they walked home, Ron could only whimper at each movement Joy made. It wasn’t much, but she soon started to rub his back and hold him closer. It was a marvel to witness the bond these two were now forming with one another. Joy was a good subject caregiver for the project, but it was highly evident that something more was at play between the two by now. Back inside their house, Joy dropped off the diaper bag in the kitchen to empty the food containers from their lunch to clean later. First, however, Ron needed a change desperately. Messy accidents were one thing, but rashes were another entirely. Righting herself around, Joy smoothly climbed the stairs with Ron still in her arms and entered the slowly forming nursery. The nightlight had added a lot of the more to the increasing regressed Little atmosphere that Ron was headed towards, but changed carpets and bedding had added a lot as well. Darker and more neutral colors had now been replaced with more vibrant versions of themselves, and his bed now had a small bumper rail on the side. Joy had added that yesterday as Ron, being used to the larger bed and being a heavy but spastic sleeper, had rolled out of bed. He wasn’t injured, but Joy didn’t want to take any chances. “Alright, here we go,” Joy said, placing Ron down on the changing table. Knowing that he was likely still too mortified over his accident and not regressed enough, or maybe ever, to really need the changing strap, she simply moved it out of the way and began to gather her supplies. Ron began to whimper a bit as his tired legs soon dropped to the changing tables pad. He had previously been trying to keep them up to prevent from making further contact with his messy diaper, but it was no use. Ron flinched in horror as he felt a renewed feeling of his accident. “Here, honey,” Joy said, handing Louie over to Ron for comfort, “take your monkey. I’ll be done as quickly as I can and get you all fresh and clean.” Ron immediately grabbed the monkey and buried his head into his soft dark gray fur. Joy only smiled at the reaction and then quickly went to work. After tossing his shoes away, she slid down his pants and revealed his practically destroyed diaper. The previous smaller wetness indicator circles had all but vanished and there was a fair amount of discoloring in the front and what she could see of his rear. “Okay. Here we go. I’ll try to be as quick as I can.” Ron’s eyes watered up and he immediately clutched Louie tighter, but just nodded his head in acceptance and resignation. A quick scritch of both tapes later, Joy pulled down the foul-smelling diaper. Ron could only blush harder and shove his head deeper into Louie, if that was even physically possible at this point, as the smell soon permeated the room in its entirety. Joy took out several of our newly patented wipes and after lifting his legs high up in the air, began to wipe away his mess. The new scent quickly overwhelmed the surrounding air and removed most traces of the foul odor as they had been designed to do. Four wipes later, Joy removed the soiled diaper, rolled it up, and then tossed it in the now ever-present diaper pail next to the changing table. Satisfied with her work, Joy quickly placed a new diaper under Ron, rubbed in a lavender-scented cream, sprinkled some powder, and then wrapped everything up by securing the front end with the two new large sticky tapes on either side of the diaper. After quickly running her finger through the bottom elastic, Joy then helped Ron sit up on the table. “There. Now, that wasn’t so bad, right?” Joy asked, wiping away a single tear that threatened to fall onto Louie’s head. Ron shrugged his shoulders but continued to hug Louie with a near-death grip. “I don’t know… but… thank you… for everything…” “You’re very welcome, honey. That’s why I’m here after all,” Joy said smiling. “Yeah… but I don’t think I could have handled any of that if this had been… public,” he freely admitted. “I’m sure you could have handled it,” Joy tried to console, “but I didn’t think you needed to go through that as well today.” “Maybe… but I’ve just been feeling so emotional lately. It’s so exhausting,” he wearily said. “Maybe that’s your problem then?” Ron looked at her questioningly. “Maybe you just need some more sleep?” Joy then gestured over to his nearby bed. “But I already get more sleep per night that I ever did back home,” Ron tried to justify against the notion. “Anymore and I’ll be going to sleep before the sun sets and won’t get up until midday.” “Not necessarily… What about a nap?” Joy asked, trying to seem as casual as possible about the new notion. “A nap? I don’t know…” Ron’s words said one thing, but his look of longing toward the comfy bed proudly declared another. “Maybe just try it for today? See how you like it… I mean, who knows? Maybe you’ll feel so much better afterward that you’ll practically beg me for another tomorrow,” Joy said lightly before letting out a small laugh at her own little joke. Ron was evidently less amused but still only shrugged his shoulders once more. “I guess. Couldn’t hurt though, right?” “Right. Now, come on. It’s the perfect time right now.” Ron nodded and Joy picked him up and placed him and Louie under the covers in his tiny bed. “Just get some shut eye and I’m sure you’ll feel much better afterward.” “But I’m not…” Yawn. “Sleepy…” “Right…” Joy said, obviously unconvinced. “I’ll flick off the light and you just close your eyes. If you don’t fall asleep, it might just be nice to have some quiet time after everything that happened today.” Ron nodded and Joy flicked the lights off, the nightlight still glowing in the corner of the room. “Sweet dreams…” Ron mumbled something, but Joy was already closing the door. As she had done before when Ron went to bed at night, Joy later quietly slipped back into Ron’s room. Fearing what he would think of a monitor of any kind in here, Joy had opted not to place one in, but as she peaked in on Ron’s sleeping form, I wondered just how much longer that feeling would last. Of course, once inside, as Joy had predicted, Ron was sound asleep. As usual, he was currently and firmly curled up in his Little-sized bed, now cutely adorned with a variety of bright and amusing colors. I knew from her own logs that Joy knew that the more juvenile sheets weren’t long behind. Entering the room to put away the bottle of powder that she noticed was still out, Joy looked over at Ron’s peaceful form. She smiled warmly at the scene, but I could tell than also now noticed that while one arm was wrapped tightly around Louie, the other arm was curled near his face with his hand almost giving her a thumbs up. Knowing the project’s parameters, I could see that Joy knew it was too good of an opportunity to simply pass up. Using her utmost stealth, Joy tiptoed towards Ron and gently pushed the hand and subsequent extended digit into his slightly agape mouth. Stepping back, Ron did not remove the newly placed thumb from his mouth. In fact, as Joy obviously noticed as well from her wide smile, Ron almost appeared as if he was now rhythmically pulsating on it in a state of bliss and complete peace. “Goodnight my sweet baby.” Joy then exited the room and the recording ended.

The Ballet Slippers - Chapter 55 Tuesday passed much the same as Monday did. That is too say, it was yet another excellent day. Isabelle went through her new normal morning routine. Not wanting to upset her mother, Isabelle laid patiently in her crib that morning until Jane arrived, greeting her mommy with a smile and a very soggy diaper. Following a diaper change, breakfast, and another diaper change, Isabelle was back off toward preschool for another day of fun and games. Much like the day prior, the lesson plan of the morning went right over Isabelle's head. Instead, Isabelle simply sat on her diapered butt, starring at Miss Deena as she went through explaining something or another about shapes. 'It doesn't seem all that important,' Isabelle figured, as she playfully bent her toes back and forth in her ballet slippers. 'If it were, it would be easier to pay attention!' Isabelle's logic was flawless, at least if you asked her. There was simply no need to strain herself any longer, Isabelle figured. Not only was a solution in place to get her back to where she once was, but she was actually having fun. 'Today I'll see Dani,' Isabelle reminded herself, 'and tomorrow, I get to see Lola.' Then it would be Dani again, and no doubt she would be able to see Lola again this weekend. Maybe she would even get to see her other friends too. It wasn't just that these new things were going well. Isabelle was starting to find joys in many of the changes that had occurred in her life that she hadn't previously appreciated. Sure, Isabelle had always recognized how soft and comfortable her diapers were when she had been changed into one. 'But there even better in a way,' Isabelle admitted to herself, suddenly feeling no shame about it, 'when they are wet.' Isabelle smiled as she let her bladder go, feeling the warm embrace of her urine surround her, before being absorbed into the now squishy diaper underneath her. 'And even better when they're poopy.' A month ago, heck even a week ago, Isabelle couldn't imagine admitting something that was so, so true, let alone doing so without feeling like a failure. But as she sat on her wet diaper in class, a warm reverberation, originating in her slippers, consuming her body from her head to toe. 'This is right,' Isabelle knew, as the feeling overtook her. 'It's right. And great.' Isabelle was, without shame, looking forward to her next poopy accident, if she could even call it that anymore. There were other benefits though, ones she had overlooked. Her stroller and car seat were starting to make Isabelle feel more like royalty and less like a baby. 'I have to admit, being chauffeured around isn't so bad.' Walking had become exhausting, for reasons Isabelle couldn't quite explain. But in the peace and comfort of her stroller and car seat, Isabelle found she could enjoy the company around her, the conversations taking place, and the sights around her without hassle. There was more. Nap time was unbelievable, allowing Isabelle to enjoy each moment she was awake more fully. Her highchair provided her stability while she ate, no longer worried her newfound imbalance would cause her to fall down and injure herself. School was....'It's not even learning. It's just pure fun!' Isabelle thought to herself. The best part, however, was that no matter where she went, Isabelle seemed to be the center of attention. Isabelle was surprised at how much she liked being pointed at, starred at, told how adorable she was, and generally dotted over. 'As a teenager you sort of hate all of that......but I think it's just because you forget how wonderful it really is.' Isabelle couldn't believe how much of her life she was enjoying. 'No. Loving.' Isabelle couldn't be sure about it, but part of her was starting to believe that the people around her were much happier as well. Dani, who was always a bundle of joy, seemed to be in even better spirits. Isabelle wasn't sure that Isabelle could take the credit for it, but one thing was clear; Dani was happier. Isabelle couldn't help but notice that Dani was frequently peeking at her phone all weekened, giggling and texting. 'No doubt looking at photos of me!' Isabelle had concluded. Isabelle was even shocked when she saw Dani pull out a poetry book by the pool on Sunday, 'probably practicing to recite bedtime poems for me!' Isabelle had inspired Dani - there was no other explanation. But it was more. Lola seemed different around Isabelle now. 'Sure, we've always been best friends. But this is more.' It was clear as day to anyone who saw Isabelle and Lola together that Lola's love for Isabelle was so much more. It was the type of love where you knew, just knew, Lola would do anything for Isabelle's happiness, for her safety, for even just a little more joy. 'And I feel the same way,' Isabelle thought to herself, her whole body lighting up at the mere thought of her friend. 'It's..........' It was a feeling Isabelle had only felt for one person in her life before; her mommy. 'Mommy......' Isabelle's mind detoured from her friends and settling on the most important person in her life. "Mommy is........' There were no words for it. Isabelle couldn't recall ever knowing Jane to be so happy. There was a life and energy to her mom that Isabelle had never once seen. 'Sure, I am a huge part of it,' Isabelle thought to herself, as she shifted to her stomach in order to press her weight against her soggy diaper better. "She loves me." Isabelle knew it. Part of Isabelle had known that her mom was not ready to say goodbye to her yet. It was going to be a difficult senior year in so many ways. It was ALWAYS Isabelle and Jane together. Isabelle had never asked much about her biological father. 'There isn't much to tell,' her mom would explain. 'He was a kind man. A nice man. A man I once cared for deeply But a man who didn't want a family. And I did. I wouldn't trade you for the world.' It was the same explanation every time. Though Isabelle knew that her mom meant it, there was always an undertone of sadness when her mom told the story. Something lingered, like she always wished that Isabelle's biological father had wanted something different. Isabelle couldn't help but feel sad about it too. Her mom was great, the best even. 'But it doesn't make me not feel unwanted.' Isabelle had always been jealous of those of her friends with two parents growing up. 'With a dad....' Jane had been so young when she got pregnant. Jane was still completing her undergraduate degree, in fact. 'But I suppose that was when she was pregnant with me...well the first time I guess?.....' Isabelle's mind wandered to another topic, one she hadn't considered -'Mom must think she was pregnant with me only a few years ago.....' It was a strange thought. Isabelle tried her very best to recall what were once vivid memories of celebrating her mom's thirtieth birthday, her mom always being the youngest one at birthday parties, or volunteering at the school. But those memories were long gone. Still, even as Isabelle felt her inflated padding resting against her bum, she could recognize that it was going to be a hard year for her mom. Jane was going to be all alone. Sure, she had some friends around town. But Isabelle had been so central to her life for so long, it was as if part of Jane had forgotten to live her own life as well. Yet, here Jane was, with a second chance to do so. "A second chance to do so WITH me,' Isabelle corrected herself. And Jane was thriving at it. Isabelle saw it in Jane each morning when she came to wake Isabelle up. She say it with the love her mom displayed in her eyes as she starred down at Isabelle on her changing table. Isabelle say in it every outfit Jane put on her. Isabelle saw in the way she watched Isabelle proudly as she danced, or played, or did anything at all. But Isabelle also saw it in the way her mom laughed and smiled around Sam. Isabelle saw the joy and sparkly in her mom's eyes when she kissed Sam. Isabelle saw the way her mom's body melted as Jane laid her head on Sam's chest, the way her heart skipped a beat when they held hands. Isabelle saw the love and pride that Jane had for Lola as well. Isabelle saw it all. It was clear as day. 'Is everyone better off now that I am little again?' The question echoed in Isabelle's head. She couldn't deny it - it was distinctly possible they were. 'Am........Am I better off though?' The answer to that question was much more complicated, Isabelle knew. It was not a question Isabelle was ready to answer. Part of her hoped, in fact, that she would never need to. But part of her did wanted to answer the question. Part of her wanted to know what the answer was. Isabelle strained her mind as she continued to work through the complex and difficult thoughts. As if on cue, Isabelle pushed a huge, mushy load of poop into her diaper, lifting her butt into the air as she did so. "Hmmmhmmm" Isabelle moaned softly, as she loaded her diaper up, which was now sagging into her denim shortalls. Isabelle knew it was only a matter of time before someone would change her, so quickly shifted back onto her bum, so as to enjoy her messy diaper as long as she could. 'And what is going to happen when I do set things right?' Isabelle asked herself, as she bounced her butt up and down, squelching her poop in every direction as she did. 'Will mommy still be dating Sam? Will Lola still love me the same way?' It was distinctly possible that if she did correct everything, all of the good would be undone as well. 'That's if I correct EVERYTHING,' Isabelle considered, as she was snapped back toward reality, her body being lifted into the air. "Come with me cutie. You've got something not so cute in your diaper," Kelly said playfully, as she started carrying Isabelle over toward the changing table. Isabelle wasn't ready to be changed though, and Kelly had rudely interrupted her thought. So as Kelly laid her down, Isabelle let her displeasure be known. "Nooooooooooo! Nooooo NO eerhhhnnmahhghhhghnnmnm!" Isabelle whined. Kelly didn't sense displeasure, however. She merely sensed a cranky toddler. "Oh shush. You'll go back in a minute you little stinker," before silencing Isabelle by pushing a pacifier into her mouth. "Now, let's see what you've made for Miss Kelly today," Kelly said, as she started unsnapping the buttons on the crotch of Isabelle's shortalls. Isabelle accepted the gift with an open, and then shut mouth, and soon found herself too enamored by the sucking the pacifier in and out to even recall what she had been annoyed about. 'Oh yah!' Isabelle thought, 'she interrupted my thinking!' Isabelle had, unfortunately, consider the possibility that even with the Star Rod, and the magic caster, that they couldn't undo all of the spell. 'Sure, if they got me back to 10th grade even, I could manage with that. It would only be losing two years.' But what if Isabelle was too far gone. 'What if she can only get me back to middle school with Mel. Or younger....What if,' Isabelle started to suck her pacifier a little more rapidly, as Kelly had to open a second, fresh pack of wipes to finish cleaning the disastrous mess on Isabelle's backside. '.....What if it only gets me back to second grade.........what if I get stuck there?' Isabelle had to consider the possibility. She could lose everything, and gain nothing. 'I won't get back. I won't have Dani, or Lola, or Mel even. I won't have anyone.' Isabelle sucked more rapidly, as Kelly started to coo her in an effort to calm Isabelle down. 'Would any of that be better than what I have now? Would anything except going back to where I belong be better than all of the things I have that are so right, right here, right now?' Isabelle wasn't surprised that even this conversation was leading her back to the very question she didn't want to answer: 'Would going back even be better than having what I have now? Better for me? Better for everyone else?" For the first time since she embarked on her journey to restore herself, Isabelle was starting to doubt whether it was what she should do. 'Or what I want to do...' Isabelle felt a tear drop from her eye and flow down her cheek, just as Kelly finished taping her up in a clean diaper. 'Oh sweetie. You don't need to be sad. Come here sweetie. It was just a little poopy, you're okay," Kelly said, figuring Isabelle had been uncomfortable in her diaper. Kelly picked Isabelle up and lightly bounced her. "Why don't you keep that for the rest of morning lessons sweetie," Kelly offered, referring to Isabelle's pacifier. "You can sit with me. We'll learn together." Isabelle felt herself nod her head against Kelly's cheek, as the student-teacher sat down on the center carpet, sitting Isabelle down on her lap. Isabelle curled up into Kelly's arm, who was lightly patting her diaper. Isabelle had exhausted her mind that morning, and she already felt like she needed a rest. So Isabelle did, letting her emotions flow out of her, as she cried and rested in Kelly's embrace. *********************** Isabelle leaned over, resting her arms against her thighs. 'What the......' Isabelle worked to catch her breath, '....the heck....the heck are they putting us through today.' Isabelle could feel every fiber of her body aching. Ballet class today was no ordinary class. Sure, Isabelle and her little friends were all having fun. 'But I don't remember ever sweating like this before. Not in my life.' Isabelle picked her head up and turned it to its side, spotting her mom waving on the side. Most of the parents had big smiles on their faces, and many were high-fiving and giving thumbs-ups to the teachers, rather than their kids. 'What are they so happy about?' Isabelle wondered, picking herself up and moving into the next formation. 'We're all going to be exhausted! We won't have any energy to play with them when we get home?!' Isabelle was confused - didn't their mommies and daddies want to play later? The excitement that had filled the air when Isabelle entered was still there. Even though Dani and Erica were working them through extremely active and challenging moves, the students were still as eager as ever. Isabelle turned to see Becky, who seemed to be faring slightly better on the sweat front, even if she struggled with the dance moves. Becky's smile was infectious, as she bounced toward Erica, trying to work on her jetes, without any success. To her other side, Isabelle spotted Julia, who was not faring much better. In fact, Julia appeared to have given up all together, and was laying on the studio floor. Isabelle watched as Dani walked over and playfully pretended to shock Julia back up. Julia's giggles filled the room as Dani's method's succeeded, but Isabelle could have sworn that Julia's diaper was more prominently bulging out the back of her tights as she stood up. Isabelle stretched her neck out, moving her head in circles. As she did, she paused to look at her ballet outfit. Jess had been responsible for pick up today from school. The ride had no been as comfortable as normal. While Becky had rode in her normal booster seat, Isabelle had been placed into Eric's car seat. Isabelle was shocked that she even fit in it, but even then, it was too small for her. "Its just a short trip sweetie," Jess had explained, as she struggled to buckle Isabelle in herself, but succeeding at the end. Jess had done an okay job dressing her, 'but never as good as mommy does,' Isabelle thought. Her ballet outfit was simple and cute that day. She wore a pale pink leotard adorned with shimmering sequins. The leotard hugged her tiny frame, the fabric soft against her skin. Isabelle loved how the sequins caught the bright light of the ballet studio, like dewdrops on a perfectly pink rose petal. Isabelle's ballet skirt, a delicate tulle creation, added a touch of whimsy as it floated gracefully with every step. After seeing the state of Julia's diaper, Isabelle wondered how her own was faring, and if her skirt was even covering it any longer. 'Not that it matters,' Isabelle thought, as she executed a perfect jete herself toward the rest of the group, catching a nod of approval from Dani as she completed it. Isabelle's perfect, tiny ballet slippers, matching her blush rose leotard, encased Isabelle's tiny feet. 'There's just something so magical about having them on,' Isabelle thought. Though her body ached and sweat seemingly everywhere, her feet continued to feel perfectly comfortable as she wiggled her toes in the soft fabric. Isabelle's hair had, unfortunately, come undone when she was warming up. Jess simply wasn't as good at tying a tight bun, Isabelle was glad that her mom had arrived by that time, going over to her for help tying it back up. "Sorry Isabelle," Jess apologized, as she sipped her coffee next to Jane. "Your mommy is just better at these than I am!" It was an honest confession, Isabelle thought, form a woman that Isabelle knew to be rather competitive. Now Isabelle's hair rested perfectly, meticulously gathered into a tight bun, and secured with a satin ribbon that matched her leotard and slippers. A few strands of her golden hair had escaped the bun, framing her angelic face. Isabelle sat down on the floor near her mom, Jess, and Kat, as Dani and Erica explained the next set of steps. But Isabelle found herself surprisingly unfocused, listening to her mom's conversation instead of the ballet lesson. "........................I handle the accounting and payroll for a company. It's nice, and they're super understanding about being a single parent......" Isabelle felt guilty listening to her mom, but it was nice to hear that her boss was nice. "...................going back to work.......Eric's been in daycare for the afternoons for a month now....................to kindergarten next year.........." "..............to work?" "Fashion for years...................get back into it......................." Jess went on to explain some things Isabelle didn't understand about her past working life. "...............kids, right?" Jess laughed. "What about you Kat?" Isabelle heard her mom ask. ".........................ballet store.................................all sorts of custom made things too. I love it." "Oh wow..................................should visit sometime." "...............no children's things.......................it's typically higher end goods for professionals........................the kids at Higgins Academy. Consiering it for.............next year Jess?" "Oh...........don't think so..................too much pressure for her..............." "I get it...........................Isabelle looks like she's primed for there though, if you don't mind me saying." "Okay," Erica called out, "up we go. Let's finish strong." Isabelle stood, though had no idea what she was supposed to do at that point. Fortunately Dani, who may have realized Isabelle had been distracted, offered some guidance. "Now, let's practice our pliés," Dani announced with a smile. Isabelle's eyes met Dani's, and she mirrored her movements with an adorable determination. Dani's encouragement made Isabelle's heart swell with pride. "Beautiful, Isabelle!" Erica exclaimed, her voice gentle as a breeze. Isabelle beamed, her cheeks rosy with joy. The class progressed with delicate leaps and graceful arm movements. Isabelle's little hands fluttered like butterfly wings, her ballet slippers tapping lightly against the studio floor. She twirled with a mixture of innocence and grace, her ballet skirt swirling around her like a dream, paying no mind to her diaper, as it sagged lower, and lower, each time Isabelle peed. When it was time for a short routine, Dani and Erica took Isabelle's hand, guiding her through the steps. With every plié, tendu, and arabesque, Isabelle's smile grew wider. Dani's comforting presence and kind words made Isabelle feel as though she were dancing on a cloud. Isabelle took a seat in her regular spot once more, as she watched Dani and Erica repeat the routine process with each of the other student. But again, she found her focus diverted toward the conversation going on behind her. "..................an entire changing table. For a weekend. And it's nicer than mine Jess." Her mom was talking about soimething. 'But I can't be sure what.......' ".............committed.................it's sweet....................." Jess had replied ".......it was stocked Jess........with nicer stuff than I own too.........................a high chair. Looks like it was custom made or something.........look........" Jane said, pulling her phone out and showing something to her friends "That was custom................." Isbaelle heard Kat chime in. ".......look at the detail here......unlikely for her............too fast.........." ".....................worried.................................too fast?" Isabelle heard a bit of worry in her mom's voice. And Isabelle didn't like it. "Not at all..............................you're happy. Be happy...................she's happy too....................this is it. I know it............And look at it this way, moving will be........................." Jess replied. "I don't think we're quite there yet.............................doesn't mean I don't want to be........................admitted this to anyone other than myself................................I'd say yes." "Hell, by the sound of him, I would too." Isabelle heard Kat add, as all three moms laughed away. Isabelle turned to see Jess hugging her mom, who had a smile from ear to ear. So Isabelle smiled too, as she shifted forward and back, her squishy diaper making the moment even better. As the class came to an end, the little ballerinas curtsied with a flourish, their faces beaming with pride. Isabelle, too, curtsied with her tiny hand on her heart, feeling as regal as a princess. "Okay everyone. On Thursday you're all going to be performing that short routine we just did by yourselves. And all your mommies and daddies are invited to come watch if they want. So make sure to practice at home," Dani explained. "And we'll see you all on Thursday!" Dani walked through the class smiling at everyone, making sure to nod and acknowledge some parents, before bending down near Isabelle. "Great job out there my star," Dani said with a smile, pulling Isabelle in for a hug. "I can see how proud your mommy is of you over there!" Dani said, point behind Isabelle and waving at Jane. "Thanks Dani!" Isabelle had a ton of fun, but was feeling exhausted, and so fell onto her butt once more. "Dani," Isabelle asked anxiously, playing with her skirt as she did. "Do you true know a magic person who can help us cast a spell with the star rod?" Dani smiled at the innocent question, sitting on the floor next to Isabelle in an effort to mimic the toddler's movements. Dani reached out, placing her hands on Isabelle's, temporarily halting her fidgeting, before answering. "I do Belly. In fact, it's not just any magic person I know." Dani was whispering now, and glanced from side to side as though to pretend no one else should listen in. She turned back to Isabelle, leaning in closer. "I know a magical FAIRY Belly. A very powerful one too. And guess what? She's going to be here this weekend to help us!" Isabelle's jaw nearly hit the floor, as she released yet another spurt of pee into her diaper. "a FAIRY?!?! Really?!? How?!? What!?!?!? OH MY GOSH!" Isabelle lacked any sort of discretion that Dani had shown, practically shouting the last bit. "Yes sweetie," Dani said, before standing and helping Isabelle to her feet. "And I don't want you to worry about your Star Rod. I'm keeping it VERY safe for our fairy friend." Just then, Isabelle heard her mom's voice over her shoulder. "Hey there sweetie. You did so well!" Jane said, before turning toward Dani. "I just wanted to thank you Dani. Lola told me how helpful you were all weekend. You really didn't need to do everything you did for her. I'm really grateful." "Not a problem Jane! She was a pleasure, really. Nothing too much for my star pupil!" Dani explained with a smile, ruffling Isabelle's hair. "But I do need to get going now. And based on the status of her D-I-A-P-E-R during the last routine, you better get going too" Jane laughed as she waved goodbye to Dani, and picked Isabelle up. 'Damn. She was right," Jane thought 'Isabelle's diaper practically feels ready to burst.' "Let's get you home sweetie. It feels like I have an extra squishy diaper to change. Isabelle hardly heard her mom's remark. Instead, her eyes were still sparkling as she looked at her mom, her heart bursting with the joy of the dance, and the excitement of meeting the first fairy of her life coming up. Isabelle clutched the satin ribbon that held her bun in place with a giggle. "I danced like a real ballerina, Mommy! Did you see?" *************** The soft hues of twilight bounced off the walls of Isabelle's bedroom the room. Jane laid Isabelle down on her changing table, before making her way over to the window, drawing the curtain shut, but leaving the window slightly ajar. "It's a cool night. Pleasant sweetie." Jane's gentle voice filled the air as she lovingly prepared the room for bed, Isabelle exhausted from the day. Isabelle's golden hair, curling in the cool breeze that blew in from her window, framed her sleepy eyes, and her yawns were like whispers of the day fading away. 'Let's get you into a fresh diaper sweetie." With tender care, Jane began to change Isabelle into her night diaper. Isabelle's laughter filled the air as her ticklish little belly was met with gentle kisses, Jane smelling her daughter's babysoft skin, as she did. Jane went through a routine she knew all too well like it was a symphony, a coordination of each part of her body moving flawlessly as she wiped, lotioned, oiled, powdered, and taped Isabelle up. "Now, let's get you into your cozy pajamas," Jane said with a smile, her voice a lullaby of reassurance. "hmmmmm let's go for these. It's been a while since you've worn your animal kingdom ones," Jane said, emerging with a set of white pajamas, littered with animals all over it. Isabelle's tiny fingers reached for the pajamas, a smile adorning her face. The pajamas were a soft - "so soft," Isabelle remarked. As Jane gently pulled the pajamas over Isabelle's arms, she peppered her daughter's cheeks with gentle kisses. Isabelle's giggles danced around the twilight in the room like fireflies, lighting up her, and Jane's hearts and eyes with joy. "Stop mommmmmmmy! Stoooooooooooooopppppp" Isabelle squealed. But Jane didn't stop, pushing Isabelle back down so she could pull her pajama pants over her thick, bulky diaper. With the pajamas securely in place, Jane lifted Isabelle once more, carrying her like a precious treasure to her crib, laying her down on the mattress. Jane watched as Isabelle shut her eyes almost immediately, the sweet girl exhausted from her day. Jane tucked the blankets around Isabelle, her touch as gentle a whisper, careful not to stir Isabelle. But Isabelle stirred. Isabelle's eyes fluttered open, her grip on Rabbity tightening. "Mommy. Mommy.....can you tell me a story? About magic fairies?" Jane brushed one of Isabelle's golden curls away from her face. "Of course sweetie." Jane didn't know any stories about fairies though. 'I wonder where this is coming from? I'll just make it up as I go...' So in a hushed voice, Jane started her tale "Once upon a time, in a world not so far away, there lived a magical fairy named Seraphina," Jane's voice flowed like a soothing melody. Isabelle's eyes shut once more, shifting around as her small frame settled in her cocoon of cozy blankets. "Seraphina had wings that shimmered like a star," Jane continued, her fingers tracing imaginary patterns in the air. "They were the color of the sky at sunrise—soft pink and gentle lavender. She was a green fairy, who had long, curly red hair, and she was as pretty as they came." Jane wasn't sure what had inspired her description, but she needed to buy time to come up with a story. Isabelle's fingers twiddled with the edge of her blanket, before her thumb made its way toward, and into her mouth. Jane reached down to remove it, gently tugging it out of Isabelle's pursed lips. "Now, Seraphina's wings weren't just beautiful," Jane's voice carried a touch of intrigue, "they held a secret power. It was where she kept her magic stored Isabelle. And with her wings, Seraphina could do beautiful things. With a wave of her hand, she could make flowers bloom and rivers dance. She could make the sun sparkle, and the moon glow bright. And sometimes, when her magic was at its strongest, she could make wishes come true" Isabelle's eyes widened, her gaze fixed on her mom. Isabelle could have sworn she could see Seraphina and her wondrous wings right there in the room, as she plopped her thumb back into her mouth. "Every night," Jane continued, standing up and walking over to the changing table, "Seraphina would tiptoe through the meadows, leaving trails of fairy dust in her wake." Jane returned back toward Isabelle, this time not empty handed. Jane removed Isabelle's thumb again, but this time replacing it with a pacifier. Isabelle retreated her sucked-thumb hand back under the blanket, content to nurse on the pacifier instead. "And do you know what the fairy dust did?" Isabelle's head shook softly up and down. "But you see, this fairy dust was special. It was what allowed Seraphina to make wishes come true. Making wishes come true requires a lot of power, so Seraphina needed her wings, her fairy dust, and her magic wand to grant them" Jane whispered, her voice a murmur of secrets. "Wishes that people desired most. Wishes that could be granted, filling people's days and nights with adventures and magic." Isabelle's eyelashes fluttered, her eyes growing heavier as Jane weaved an impressive impromptu story, before settling shut. Isabelle rhythmically nursed at her pacifier more slowly. "You see Isabelle, if anyone needed a wish to come true, all they needed to do was follow the stardust and find Seraphina." Isabelle yawned around her pacifier, as Jane reached down to ensure it held in place. "But Seraphina couldn't grant any wish Isabelle............could only grant a wish that was.............true desire." Isabelle felt sleep overtaking her. But the story....it was too good. "One night," Jane's voice grew softer, "Seraphina met a little girl named Isabelle....................grant her one..........what she really desired..........come true." Isabelle's lips curled into a sleepy smile, her fingers clutching Rabbity, her tongue curling around the pacifier. "And so," Jane's voice was a soothing song at this point, "Seraphina.....................took her wand...............dust.....wings......" Isabelle's eyes shut for good, the weight of the day's adventures and dance overtaking her, the soothing cadence of her mom's voice lulling her into a realm where reality and fantasy danced hand in hand. "................Isabelle..........." Jane was no barely whispering, "Seraphina promised.....................................happiest Isabelle would ever be............." Isabelle never heard how the story ended. Her breathing grew soft and even. Her body fell into a deep, restful state. Her mind was finally at ease, after a long day of deep, complex thoughts. She was free, free to rest and sleep. Jane leaned down, placing a soft kiss on Isabelle's forehead. "Goodnight, my little ballerina," she whispered.

Chapter 7 “Now, your turn,” I said, “What did you wish for?” She started to blush, “I can be a bit overbearing, bossy even and relationships haven’t really worked out for me so I wished for someone compliant that would love me anyway, despite what my kinky mind might lead us into.” “I can live with that. It has worked out well so far,” I said. “For my second wish,” she said, “I was flat-chested before. I wished for a big, full set of breasts like my sister had when she was pregnant. Unfortunately, she gave me big, milk-filled boobs. I have to wear bras with soaker pads in them because I’m leaking all the time.” “That explains the milk,” I said, “and your third wish?” She blushed, even more, this time, “I’m ashamed to say it but I wished to have someone make me orgasm until I collapse.” “OH, that was why you didn’t want me to stop,” I said. “It’s worse than that,” she said, “I can’t, uhm, stimulate myself, no matter how much I tried. In the three days before we met, I hadn’t had a single O.” I patted her hand, “I’m glad I could be of assistance.” She looked at me, “What a pair we make.” “Indeed!” I said, “I think things will work out for us. You aren’t freaked out about my diapers and I’m not bothered by taking your milk. That’s not so bad.” Judy looked at me, “Did I mention I have a few kinks that might, how do I say this, turn you off and on at the same time?” My eyes widen and I asked, “The genies put us together. What are you talking about?” “Well, you see,” she started, “I like to watch a guy’s member drip his juices.” “Like precum?” I asked. She smiled, “I like to cause it. I want to do it as a prelude to sex. It makes a guy last longer. I’ll show this later if you want but you will let me finish the process.” “We will be consummating our relationship afterward?” I questioned, “If so, count me in.” Since it was the weekend and neither of us had anything planned, we sat around my place and learned a bit more about each other. As it turned out, she’d heard of a diaper fetish but never knew anyone that practiced it. She found it fascinating. I discovered Judy was into many eclectic things, some sexy, some artistic and a few scary. Her sexy interests included corsets, garters and stockings. Her artistic ones were erotic photography and painting. One of the scary ones was this process of causing a guy to dribble his precum. It was lunchtime and Judy volunteered to make something. She pulled everything she needed from the cupboard that would never be empty. I think she fixed spaghetti with garlic toast and a green salad. She made a big deal out of feeding me like a child. If I suckled her breast, she gave me a kiss and a sip of a caipirinha. I was getting pretty full but she kept feeding me more spaghetti until I couldn’t swallow another bite. “Please drink a little more milk for me,” she begged, “My breasts are so full and it feels good when you take it.” My mouth was still full but I shook my head in agreement as she guided me to an exposed nipple. I absentmindedly nursed. I was on autopilot. I didn’t notice when she switched breasts and I kept going. I could feel my bladder growing fuller as I reclined against Judy, lapping up her milk. I guess I dozed off because the next thing I remembered was her patting my soggy diaper. I’d wet myself again without recollection. I slept like a baby until late into the afternoon. Chapter 8 When I woke up, my head was still resting in Judy’s lap. It was a wonderful feeling to be able to be myself around her. No worrying someone would discover my diapers and use them against me or humiliate me. “Welcome back, sleepyhead,” she smiled, “I think it is time you got that diaper changed. I’ll be right back.” She returned with a clean diaper, wipes and a smile on her face. Did she like changing diapers? Had I really hit the jackpot? We haven’t even been on an actual date and I was already telling her my darkest secrets. “What are you thinking?” I asked her. “Oh, I was considering that we’ve spent less than 24 hours together and we are getting along great,” she said. I smiled back at her, “I was thinking along those same lines.” “Well, this might be the test,” she said, “Time for you to experience something that really turns me on.” I wasn’t sure if I was ready but I had to give it a try for her. She’d already changed my diaper so she was someone I could trust. She positioned me on the couch and undid my soggy diaper. After a thorough cleaning, she slipped the fresh diaper under me. “OK, take a deep breath and relax,” she said. I swear I tried my best but nobody has ever slipped a finger up my butt! It went in so easily that I was caught off guard. She explained that she was massaging my prostate with her finger from the inside and her thumb from the outside. It felt nice once the surprise of it all settled down. In no time, my limp member was dribbling lots of fluid. I would have thought I’d have to be highly aroused for that to happen but she managed to force it out of me with ease. After a bit more I could feel that familiar urge but my manhood was still flaccid. Judy’s hand worked harder and faster, a finger in my rear and her thumb just behind my balls. She used her other hand to pull my sack, gently squeezing my testicles. It happened, I had a limp orgasm. My semen pulsed out of me with the least force I’d ever felt. She continued for another minute, extracting every last drop from me. I was exhausted but happy that I could do that for her. She extracted her finger from my bum and taped my diaper up. I exhaled and smiled. “And that makes you happy?” I asked. She replied, “Exceedingly. When we make love when you’ve recovered a bit, you’ll see that this is worth it.” “I can’t wait!” I said, tired and spent though I did little on my own. She pulled me toward her and released a nipple. I tried to beg off saying I was still full from lunch but she wouldn’t hear of it. Her breasts hurt and it was my turn to give her some relief. I obliged by drinking as much as I could swallow. Before switching breasts, I had to relieve myself into my diaper. She noticed and patted my diaper playfully. I was stuck in diapers, unable to remove them myself and I didn’t mind as long as I had Judy by my side. The sun was going down and she thought I’d had enough time to recover from the earlier exercise. She took my hand and led me to the bedroom. I pulled back the cover and watched her wiggle out of her jeans. She had a gorgeous ass. Those beautiful tits flashed at me as she removed her top and bra. I was one lucky man to have her in my bed. She reclined on the bed, patting the spot next to her. I kicked off my pants and pulled off my shirt before crawling in next to her. I waited for her to open my diaper. I already knew it was useless for me to try. I was not worthy. She pulled the tabs and folded the front down as she straddled me. She liked being in charge and so did I. She leaned down and kissed me as she backed onto my throbbing eagerness. We meshed together in an electric embrace. I instinctively became sucking her nipples while she controlled the depth and rhythm of our love-making. I felt her speed up and clench numerous times. I was amazed that I held on to my own orgasm after such furious actions. As she fell onto my chest, she quivered one last time, finally sending me over the edge. I released her nipple and kissed her on the lips for the longest time. From first meeting to soulmates in less than 24 hours. That escalated quickly.

When I got home, I told Aunt Kathy about meeting Christine at college, I was smart enough to not tell her I fell for her. I knew Aunt Kathy wanted Evelyn and I to get together. Evelyn was cute, but Christine, WOW! I also knew if I went after Christine, I could kiss my for now residence, goodbye! I have always had a crush on Evelyn since Kindergarten and I only met Christine just today. That night I just knew Aunt Kathy was hinting about us getting married and giving her grandkids while she was young enough to enjoy them. That night while Evelyn and I were getting diapered. Aunt Kathy asked Evelyn to get her something. She got up and I got the full shot, Evelyn was butt naked, nothing on the bottom or top. I looked at Aunt Kathy so I wouldn't be starring at Evelyn, Aunt Kathy had a grin on her face, something told me that I was supposed to have seen Evelyn naked! We were diapered and a tee shirt placed over our tops and diapers. We were given a bottle and I felt groggy after drinking mine I'm sure the bottle was drugged, Uncle John helped me to my bed. As soon as my head hit the pillow I was gone! Next morning I awoke wet as usual, nothing new there! I was thinking to myself, you know when you was four years old and found your diapers and started wearing them and wetting them, you was on cloud 9! You feel the same way now, your on Cloud 9. Evelyn and I were diapered for school. I started driving her to school. "Willy did you feel drugged up last night, like me?" She asked me? "Yeah I did, why do you think we were drugged?" "Don't know, but last time I was drugged mom took me for a Urology Exam they wanted to see when I wet how much I wet, stuff like that, I needed to be asleep for it. I don't, now why she put us asleep?" Evelyn said

The Ballet Slippers - Chapter 54 The soft morning light gently filtered through the curtains of Isabelle's room, casting a warm and golden glow on her cheek. Isabelle smiled as she felt the warmth of the morning sun against her. After a full day of wet, dreary rain, the cool sunny autumn day was welcome. Isabelle had plenty to be happy about that morning, as she stretched her little legs out beneath her blanket, her soaked night diaper underneath her. Isabelle had just had the best weekend she could recall in recent memory; she had spent every waking minute with Lola and Dani. And, as though that wasn't enough, Isabelle couldn't recall having a more productive few days working toward fixing whatever it was that was happening to her. 'I have the wand,' Isabelle reminded herself. It was half of the plan. 'And Dani is going to help with the second half,' Isabelle recalled the moment Lola had said that Dani knew a magic caster. 'What were the odds of that?' Isabelle wondered, though disappointed Dani had never previously shared the identity of her magical friend with Isabelle before now. Either way, it meant Isabelle could, for the first time, simply enjoy herself, and not worry about anything other than just being Isabelle. Isabelle felt herself sink into her mattress. It had been so nice climbing into Lola's bed each of the last two nights. Even better waking up there. And though she missed feeling Lola's arm around her, there was something special about sleeping in your own bed. 'In fact, I don't think my bed has ever felt more comfy!' Isabelle's nose flickered as the scents of her room filled her body. The scent was a delicate medley of clean cotton and baby powder, swirled around with hints of chamomile and lavender from the lotions Jane lathered Isabelle in each morning and night. It an aroma that enveloped the senses like a comforting embrace. Isabelle allowed herself to open her eyes but for one moment, spotting the canopy of pink and and cream that hung over her. The little lights that were laced through the fabric shone dimly in the morning light. Isabelle shut her eyes once more, taking advantage of every moment she could that morning before her mom would inevitably come in to start the day. Isabelle let Rabbity go, stretching her arms above her head, feeling as her well rested body extended upward, before allowing her arms to spread out at her sides. But as she did so, something happened that Isabelle had not quite expected; her the tips of her fingers on each hand hit something. Something hard. Isabelle winced and pulled her hands back in to safety. 'Did I roll in the night? Is my body sideways?' Isabelle wondered if she had simply hit her headboard. "But that wouldn't explain why my other hand hit something. Unless.......had Isabelle hit her headboard AND the footboard? 'Am I.....Am I big again?' Isabelle's eyelids fluttered open. She could hardly believe it. Could it really be? Isabelle turned to her left, her heart beating rapidly. 'Could it be all over?' Isabelle blinked in confusion at the sight that greeted her. It wasn't a headboard. And it certainly wasn't a footboard. No, before Isabelle were a series of wooden slats. As Isabelle gazed up and down her bed, she saw that the slats ran from below her feet to above her head. At the base of her bed was a solid piece of material Isabelle could not see through. But as her eyes traced the opposite side of her bed to her right, another series of slats rising up from the bed stood firm and tall. Isabelle didn't need to look behind her head to confirm what she already knew. Isabelle was laying in a crib. The crib itself was large enough that Isabelle fit more than comfortably. Even stretched out as much as she could, she could neither reach the top nor the bottom of it, and the tips of her fingers only grazed the edges when she reached out sideways. Isabelle sat up, her heart rate not slowing down, to take in the sight around her. The crib sat almost exactly where her bed had been, except laying in the other direction. with on of the crib's slatted sides resting against the back wall of her room. The crib's simple, but sturdy wooden frame was painted in a soft shade of lavender. The crib was adorned with delicate flowers, which ran down each of the cylindrical slats that kept Isabelle confined within in. The flowers were decorated in pinks, yellows, reds, and blues, and Isabelle couldn't help but appreciate the beauty and detail that had gone into it. Isabelle's small hands reached out as Isabelle sat but on her butt, pulling her legs toward her. Isabelle could feel the comforting squish move around underneath her, a smile naturally appearing on her face. Isabelle used her fingers to trace one of the flowers closest to her, her attention focused on the beauty of it rather than her situation. Isabelle pulled her hand back inward, placing it on the ground and using it, and her other hand, to lift herself to her feet. Between the soft, plush mattress, and her very soggy diaper, Isabelle struggle to lift herself up, eventually using the wooden slats as a crutch to steady herself. As she stood, Isabelle was surprised to see how high the slats reached, her gaze barely hovering above the barrier that kept her contained. Isabelle gazed around the rest of her room. For the most part, everything was still where it was supposed to be. Her dollhouse and toys lay in the corner to her right, looking recently used and played with. Her changing table, though appearing larger to her eyes since she last saw it, sat clean and blissfully along the wall. Isabelle's eyes moved to her left, where her closet stood tall and open, her clothes neatly hung on their usual racks. Isabelle's desk and coloring items were all perfectly organized where she had last seen them. However, as Isabelle's eyes moved to her immediate left, there was one difference. In the corner, where there had once been a nightstand, was a pile, so high Isabelle could hardly believe it, of stuffed animals. Isabelle looked and looked, seeing stuffie after stuffie piled high. Elephants and penguins, whales and lions. Each animal seemed larger than the rest. Isabelle needed to explore. More than anything, she felt the need to jump into the pile of stuffies. Isabelle did her best to lift herself up, intending to go over and out of the crib. "Shooey!" Isabelle exclaimed, unable to lift herself over. 'New strategy,' Isabelle thought to herself, this time swinging one leg up in an effort to get it over the side of the bed. 'MISS!' But Isabelle was not about to give up. With all of her might, Isabelle threw her leg over once more......... "GOT IT!" Isabelle called out, too excited to contain herself. But it was at that moment that the door to her bedroom opened up. Standing there, watching the scene unfold was her mom. And though in Isabelle's mind, she had never slept in that crib before once in her life, she had a sinking feeling she was violating some rules she should have known about. "ISABELLE!" Jane called out dashing over, and quickly picking Isabelle up from where she lay on top of the crib. "You're going to hurt yourself like that! Now I know you got to sleep in a big girl bed at Lola's," Jane explained as she lifted Isabelle up, kissing her stomach bad giving her diaper a quick sniff. 'After breakfast,' Jane told herself, as she hiked Isabell on to her hip, and proceeded to carry her toward the stairs. "Now I know you slept in a big girl bed at Lola's all weekend," Jane started explaining, as she descended the stairs. "And we can convert your crib into a little bed for you if you want. But I also know that you snuck into Lola's bed every night," Jane said playfully, as they rounded the hall into the kitchen. "And big girls who are ready for beds stay in their own bed all night. So, if you can promise to stay in your bed, we can change your crib.' Isabelle would promise no such thing, and so stayed silent. 'Waking up in Lola's bed is the best.' Isabelle thought to herself, as her mom plopped her onto her soggy diaper, into a similar, but less comfortable highchair than she had at Lola's house. 'This one has no padding on it!' Isabelle wanted to complain, but thought better of it. "No? Not ready?" Jane asked mockingly, as she laughed and started to make Isabelle a bowl of cereal. "Okkkkayyyy sweetie. That means you're staying in your crib. Right. Where. Mommy. Can. Keep. You." Jane said, before booping Isabelle on the nose. Isabelle couldn't contain her giggles. Isabelle didn't exactly want to stay in the crib either though. It wasn't that the mattress of the crib had been uncomfortable. 'In fact, the mattress was kind of amazing.' But it was more important thought her legs over the side of the crib, her tiny feet touching the cool floor beneath her. It was more that it was a crib. 'Cribs are for...' But Isabelle thought better of finishing her thought. 'Why? Why fight it?' Isabelle wondered instead. 'When every change happened to me, I fought it. And where did that get me? Nowhere.' Isabelle dipped her spoon into her cereal, scooping the first few bites into her mouth. 'I fought going down to tenth grade when I had to do my showcase. I fought going down to middle school. I fought it the whole way,' Isabelle thought, as milk dripped down from her face and on to her sleeping gown. 'Then I fought my whole may through fifth grade too. I ended up wetting my pants in the school cafeteria. That wasn't helpful. And it was because I fought it. Fought everything.' Isabelle felt her stomach gargle a bit as she continued to chow on her cereal, as much of it getting in her tummy as on it. 'Then I had to go to second grade. And that was just awful. There was no Lola. No Dani. No Mel. No anyone. And the accidents didn't even stop.' Isabelle clutched her spoon as she let her arms rest on her tray, lifting her butt off of the seat so it was hovering in the air. 'None of my theories worked either. Not the ones in high school. Not the ones in middle school. Not the ones in elementary school." Isabelle squeezed her spoon tighter, both understanding and not caring as to what was happening, as she pushed a huge load of poop into her diaper, smiling as the relief in her tiny tummy spread to all corners of her. 'And it wasn't until preschool, and until this weekend, that things started to improve.' Isabelle thought as she settled back down into her mess, feeling as the warm contents of her diaper spread in every which direction; up her backside, through the bottom and toward the front of her, and everywhere in between. 'In fact, it wasn't until after I threw my tantrum at Lola about the highchair, about the diapers, that things started getting resolved. It was only after....' Isabelle shifted some more, finding that, rather than bothering her, her messy diaper was actually quite comfortable. '.....after I simply accepted Lola's decisions, started letting all of this happening to me, that things got better. And they got WAY better.' Isabelle couldn't help but accept the truth of it. 'Now I am in possession of the star rod. Dani is going to bring me her magician or whatever. And it's all because I just let it go. Let it be. And the truth is.....' Isabelle scooped the rest of her cereal into her mouth, picking some of the marshmallows that had fallen off of her shirt. '.....truth is I'm happy. The truth is I really......really loved being Lola's little siter. Really love being mommy's little girl. Really love.......being me.' It was a hard reality to accept. And it didn't necessarily mean she was going to stop working to get back. 'But it also doesn't mean this has to be bad, especially when it's so good.' Isabelle thought, as she shifted around more in her dirty diaper with a smile. 'So stop fighting it,' Isabelle told herself. 'Stop fighting the crib. Stop fighting the car seat. Stop fighting it all, and just let it happen. And it'll all get better. It will. It will all be better,' Isabelle thought, smiling more and more. Isabelle sighed a deep breath of relief, as her mom's words replayed in her head once more. "\'As you grow up - and yes, you're still growing up - things are going to happen to you. Things are going to happen around you. Things you cannot explain. Things you don't always understand, or that don't make sense. And you won't be able to control it all. And that is really hard to accept.' 'But the truth is sweetie,' the replay continued, 'what you're going to have to learn to do, what a grown up learns to do, is that you need to accept the things that are happening, let them happen, all of it. And once you do, you can learn how to deal with those things.' 'Why hadn't I just listened to her earlier?' "All done sweetie?" Jane asked, snapping Isabelle out of her deep thoughts. "Seems like it! And..." Jane continued, before dramatically sniffing in the air. "...I think you're all done doing a big deposit for mommy, aren't you sweetie?" Isabelle giggled. She giggled because she knew it was true. She giggled and nodded, smiling, because she knew her mommy would clean and change her. She smiled because it was all better. *********** Isabelle sat happily in her stroller as her mom wheeled her down a hallway that had become all too familiar to her; she was off to preschool. Better yet, they had met Jess and Becky at the door, and so while their moms chatted, Isabelle got to hold Becky's hand as she walked alongside the stroller and eavesdrop. "..........pullups all weekend........................not once." "That's amazing!..................................long way away..........big stinky for mommy" "Oh not missing that................maybe she can..............." ".....oooh that would be nice.............show her how...................good example........." "..............Friday?.......................Again. It was fun last time........" "Uhh...yah. I think that works..................................sitter?" "I'll take care of it............................." 'Becky!" Jane now called out louder. "I am so proud of you. Your mommy just told me how you didn't have ANY accidents all weekend. What a big girl you are! You'll be in big girl panties before we know it!" "Uh-huh!" was all Becky responded. As week ago, Isabelle would have been irritated, both by the news and her mom's intonation. But today? "Yay Becky!" Isabelle said, as she clapped her hands. Jane bent down with a smile, proud that her daughter was being supportive, and unbuckled the harness to the stroller. "Have fun you two!" Jess called, as Isabelle and Becky skipped into class together, each of their dresses bouncing as they did. "They are just too damn cute sometimes." Jess added, as she watched Jane fold up the stroller. "But we're stopping for coffee before you go to work. I want to hear all about Sam folding you up this weekend." Jess said, as she started walking back down the hall. "That doesn't even make sense!" Jane called after her. But Jane was smiling nonetheless, the memory of having been "folded" up more times than she could count too fresh, and too damn good. ***************** It was the best day Isabelle had had at preschool since she started there. Isabelle finally felt like she could be her complete self. There was nothing to worry about. 'It's all just so......just so.......perfect.' Isabelle thought, as Miss Deena went through morning story time. The particular story of the morning dealt with numbers and counting. Though the students were encouraged to count along, Isabelle found herself completely lost, unable to do so. Something else stood out that day as well. Isabelle watched as Miss Samantha and Miss Kelly moved around the class, helping students by taking them to the bathroom. It was a relief Isabelle found, when they passed right by her, even as they helped Becky who had signaled Miss Kelly over to help her. In fact, Isabelle found that without the constant need to focus on going to the potty and to make it on time, her mind was free to focus on other matters. No longer would her studies, her experiments, her theories be disturb. Instead, she was left entirely undisturbed, free to do as she pleased. 'It's just wonderful,' Isabelle thought, as she released her bladder freely and without a care for the second, 'or maybe third?' time that morning. Her diaper drooped merrily into her leggings, as Isabelle went from activity to activity, free as a bird. It was only at lunch time that Isabelle was finally interrupted, even if briefly. "Okay there sogster," Miss Kelly said as Isabelle took another bite of her Linguini-O's. "Let's get you into a fresh diaper." There had been no chastising. No negative remarks to make her feel badly. No indication that Isabelle had done anything wrong. Anything other than what she was supposed to, as Miss Kelly lifted her up, pressing her warm, soaked diaper comfortable against her. skin. Isabelle didn't object as Miss Kelly laid her down on the changing table, even releasing a yawn she had built yup. Isabelle didn't object as Miss Kelly slipped a pacifier into Isabelle's mouth, or when she hummed a lullaby as she changed her. Isabelle let it all happen; the wipes, cold as they were, the lotion, smooth as it was, the powder, its scent unparalleled as it was, before she was quickly taped up and returned to her lunch table with Becky, Miss Kelly picking up Julia to repeat the process. Isabelle smiled as she walked back toward her lunch table and passed by the potty chart. Isabelle's eyes were immediately drawn to the middle section, where she spotted Becky's name. 'She graduated!' Isabelle thought to herself. Soon enough, Becky's name would be firmly in the section at the left for "Big Boys" and Big Girls." Normally, Isabelle knew that was reserved for kids in big boy or girl panties. 'Becky must be close." And then there was her name, Isabelle recognized. It was listed right next to Julia's on the right side, in the section titled "Learning the Ropes!" Isabelle smiled because it was perfect for her. She held no ill will toward Becky - Isabelle was in fact, still learning the ropes, if you could even call it that. Isabelle shifted her legs, feeling the sweet, sweet comfort of her fresh diaper. 'I wouldn't want to be anywhere else.' After lunch ended, Isabelle was happy for her nap time. She was exhausted from the morning, and was feeling sleepier than usual. 'More to do this afternoon,' Isabelle thought, as she laid her head down to rest. The afternoon passed faster than Isabelle realized. After waking up wet, Isabelle Becky, and Julia gathered around a pile of wooden blocks with divots for rails along the sides for free play time. 'Let's build a train track!" Becky suggested, as Isabelle and Julia clapped, nodding in agreement. Isabelle plopped onto her wet butt, picking up a few blocks to inspect them. 'The mission was clear: to create the most magnificent train track ever seen.' Isabelle, her golden curls bouncing as she moved, set the first wooden block down. "This can be the train station!" Isabelle called out, her friends nodding in agreement. Julia grinned mischievously at her friends and said, "Let's build the track to go through the mountains! These are the mountains! Over here!" Julia called out, pointing toward the reading nook which currently had a disinterested occupant in it. Isabelle thought it was a fantastic idea. Becky also nodded enthusiastically. "And we can make a bridge over the river!" Becky called out, as she laid down one of the blue nap mats on the floor between the station and the mountains. Isabelle, not to be left out of creating an obstacle, added one more in with a soft smile, "Don't forget the tunnels through the forest. These will be the trees!" Isabelle explained, setting up some large plastic trees that were part of the house set along the way. And so, with creativity filling their minds, and not to mention laughter filling the room, the toddling trio began arranging the wooden blocks on the floor, from the station, and along their route. Isabelle laid down a straight piece to start off of the station, figuring a smooth ride to start would be helpful. But her excitement grew, and became infectious as she moved on to curved and twisty pieces, before the tracks ran close to the river. Becky took over at that point, carefully placing several elevated bridge segments. The girls watched as Becky built the bridge strong and sturdy. To Isabelle, it wasn't just a napping mat that lay before her. No, it was clear as day that a sparkling river was flowing through the class, and Becky's bridge had overcome it. "First obstacle down!" Becky called out, as the three girls embraced for a hug. It was Isabelle's turn now, as she took several large, curving pieces, and wound them through their trees. No - not the plastic trees that had once been there. Those were long gone, Isabelle realized, as she ducked her head under a branch only she could see. In their place were the most majestic California Redwoods, rising high, through the very ceiling of the class, and climbing way up to the sky. Julia took over from there, but it was no easy feet. Isabelle could see it - a narrow, steep, and winding path up the mountainside. "Careful Julia!" Isabelle called, as Julia navigated the treacherous rocks and cliffsides, building her mountain pass up, and then around the mountain, so there would be safe return for the passengers. As they worked together, the track evolved into a mesmerizing landscape of winding paths, bridges, and tunnels. The girls' cooperation was a symphony of laughter and shared ideas, each block fitting into place like a puzzle piece. "Look!" Isabelle exclaimed, as Julia laid the last piece connecting the railroad back to the station. "Our trains are ready to explore!" Becky and Julia cheered, and each of the girls picked up their train, starting it at the station. First, Becky went, pushing her train along the tracks. Isabelle went next, following Becky's lead around the first few bends, toward the river. Isabelle could hear as Julia started after her, right on her tail. "Choo-choo!" Isabelle called out, making train sounds as she pushed the engine forward. The girls giggled as they watched their trains navigate the twists and turns of their carefully crafted track. Becky's eyes lit up as she turned and announced, "Time to climb the mountain!" Becky went first, and Isabelle watched as she climbed, climbed, and climbed into the mountain pass. 'I'm next,' Isabelle thought, as she crawled forward on her hands and knees, pushing her train upward with all her might. Isabelle pushed and pushed, braving the cold winds and blustering snow of the mountain pass. She pushed and pushed some more, fighting through snow drifts and narrow cliffsides. She pushed again, around steep cliffs and icy terrain. Until finally, as she approached the end, Isabelle pushed one last time. Except Isabelle's train had stopped. Isabelle wasn't pushing her train any longer. Instead, Isabelle was pushing something else. Something large. Something stinky. And Isabelle was pushing it all into her diaper. Isabelle pushed and pushed, unconcerned about her conduct as she filled her diaper until it would expand no more. Isabelle pushed and pushed some more, her poop spreading outward and forward with nowhere else to go. Isabelle pushed again, emptying the contents of her bowels into every inch of her overloaded diaper. Until finally, she approached the end, and there was nothing left to push out. Even then Isabelle pushed one last time. "Beep Beep Isabelle!" Isabelle turned to see it was Julia, who had caught up to her on the mountainside, seemingly oblivious as to what Isabelle had just done. "Sorry Julia!" Isabelle called back, as she re-ignited her engines, and crawled forward, easing her train over and through the mountain pass, before taking it back to the station. Playtime continued, and the girls ran their trains through their track over and over again. As they did, the girls took turns being the train conductor - the designated title for the lead train, Julia going next, and Isabelle going third. It wasn't until the fifth run around the tracks that Becky took a spot behind Isabelle, and caught wind of what her friend had done. "Miss Samantha! Miss Samantha!" Becky called out, as the teacher passed by. "Isabelle made a poopy." Isabelle hadn't even noticed what Becky had done, having bene too distracted when her train broke down in the forest past the bridge. Isabelle was started when Miss Samantha scooped her up and patted her butt. "Oh Isabelle. This diaper is going to explode its so full!" Miss Samantha stifled a laugh. "I'll bring your conductor right back after she gets a much needed diaper change. I think this diaper has enough in it to fuel all your trains right now." Isabelle giggled as Miss Samantha carried her to the changing table. *************************** "And then we had lunch mommy. And then I hadda nap. And then we played trains! It was the best. I made the station. And the Forest. And Becky made the river and the bridge. And Julia. Julia. Julia....Julia made the mountain mommy. And then we all made the tracks. It was the bestest." Jane smiled as she finished latherin Isabelle's body with baby soap, flipping her over on to her stomach in the tub so Jane could wash between the girl's butt cheeks. "I'm so happy you had a fun day sweetie," Jane smiled at her daughter, as she took a wash cloth with her free hand and started cleaning off the soap. "Yah!" Isabelle called out, as Jane started to drain the tub, her daughter now clean, head to toe. 'At least until her next accident,' Jane joked to herself. Jane was really impressed with how well Lola had done with Isabelle, but it was clear that bath time had been skipped over the weekend. Isabelle allowed her mom to wrap her up in her towel, before setting her down on the closed toilet seat to brush Isabelle's hair. "It was mommy. But I miss Lola. Can we see Lola and Sam tomorrow?" Jane smiled. She was happy Isabelle had enjoyed her time with Lola so much. "I don't know sweetie. Lola has school tomorrow. But we're going to have dinner with her on Wednesday again.' Isabelle winced, her mom catching a knot in Isabelle's long hair. "Sorry sweetie. Sorry. But yes, you'll see Lola on Wednesday. That's pretty good, isn't it?' 'It'll have to do, Isabelle thought,' disappointed. "Otay mo.....moh.......mommmy," Isabelle said through a yawn. "I'm sweepy." Jane watched as Isabelle's eyes practically rolled back into her head. "Okay hunny," Jane said, finishing her brushing job. "Let's get you into a diaper and into bed," Jane said, picking Isabelle up. Isabelle let her head rest on her mom's shoulders, nodding and smiling. Soon, she would be in bed, comfy, cozy, and wonderful. Isabelle simply needed to just let it all happen.

Chapter 40: Assignments BETH WAS HIGHLY annoyed when she realized they were stuck with Kelly in their group. ‘Really?!?’ she complained to herself. “Well, hi, you two!” Kelly said, coming over. “I can’t wait to see how our film goes!” Beth sighed, “Neither can I,” she said through her gritted teeth. Connor seemed equally displeased to see her, but after hearing what Kelly tried to do to him after screenwriting class the first day, she couldn’t blame him for that! “Okay,” Professor Wyler said when everyone had split to their separate ‘Studio’ work areas, “Now that you’ve split up, I would like everyone to go ahead and decide who in their group will be responsible for different production roles on the film.” Beth was still venting in her head about being paired with Kelly in their group when they finally split up to meet about positions. Each group was gathered around a large table with their twenty studio members then, and a really familiar-looking, super-tall girl got everyone quiet. “I’m as excited as everyone else, but let’s focus and figure out these roles. I think we need to discuss the first two and vote on a producer and director for our project.” “I nominate you to be the producer, Charlotte,” a tall boy said. “You’ve got the film creds and the theater background,” he added. “Why do you think that? What about the rest of us?” Kelly asked, irritated. “Some of us may want the job too?” “Charlotte has actually appeared in films before,” he said. “Sorry, I don’t know your name…?” “Kelly Danvers!” she said. “And I promise that you’ll know my name soon enough!” “Meow,” Beth heard a nearby girl say sotto voce. “Anyone else want in on the producer job?” the boy asked. Everyone shook their heads, “Okay, all in favor of Kelly Danvers,” he didn’t sneer, but it was close. One hand went up, Kelly’s. “All in favor of Charlotte?” Every hand went up except Kelly’s. “Okay, Charlotte, you’re officially in charge!” “Great!” she said with a smile. “Now, for a director, I think Sebastian just demonstrated he’s the guy for the job?” Everyone nodded except Kelly. Beth felt Kelly also wanted to throw her hat in the ring for that position. She was almost impressed that Kelly kept her mouth shut this time! PROFESSOR WYLER HAD given us a required production staff list, and Charlotte started going through things. She was one of those giant Amazons that truly scared you when you were only four feet tall! I saw her glance at the list and look around the group. Her eyes landed on me, and I was nervous from that look. “I’m sorry, I don’t know your name?” She asked me. “Connor,” I told her. “And you?” She asked, looking at Beth. “Beth?” “Look, I don’t see you two lugging the cameras physically around or doing lighting. How would you two like to take charge of editing everything?” I smiled, “Sounds like fun!” I turned towards Beth. Beth nodded at Charlotte, “Sure, as long as I can do some other things as well?” “Absolutely,” Charlotte said. “With a small crew like this, we’re certainly going to need people to do more than one job!” All-in-all, I was impressed with Charlotte as a leader! She didn’t strike me as being someone bossy, and she clearly knew what she was doing. She worked with the group to pick a director of photography, camera operators, drone operators, set designers, and decorators. She even put a theater major in charge of being the acting coach. Kelly ended up being made the script supervisor. “Okay, we have everyone assigned, I think,” she said. Professor Wyler appeared right then, “How are you all doing?” “We have everyone assigned their positions,” Sebastian, our director, said. “Wonderful! Give me just a minute, and I will give everyone instructions on accessing the initial script outlines from our screenwriting class.” We were waiting for him, and Sebastian was standing next to me. “So, Connor, what is your major?” “Computer Science and Filmmaking,” I told him. “We don’t usually see Littles double major here at Emerson?” “I’m just an exchange student this semester,” I told him. “Oh…” he said, making eyes at Charlotte. I wondered what was happening and saw Beth roll her eyes when I looked at her, “Look, Connor isn’t likely to get demerited out before we finish the project. You can trust him. His mom actually came here as an exchange student and made it back home. His grandma is Doctor Westerfield,” she added. I grimaced, not wanting all that information known, but when I looked up at Sebastian, he seemed impressed. “Really?” He asked. I nodded, “Yes, but I’d rather focus on what I can do?” “We’re going to get along just fine,” he said. Looking around at the other surrounding group members, I quickly noticed they were looking at me differently, too. The one thing I noted from our group was that they were almost all exceedingly tall. Only three of the Bigs looked like they were below ten feet in height, and all of those were at least a foot-and-a-half taller than Beth! I listened to a few other conversations before our professor got our attention. “Okay, I think everyone has mostly made good progress except Studio One. You need to make sure that you get your act together and pick roles no later than the next class! If you can’t even do that task, you’ll struggle to complete any of the projects!” I felt a bit nerves on their behalf! “I will email your Producers about picking the script you wish to do. All of you now have a link in your classroom module that lets you see the different scripts being prepared for you. Twenty-six students are in that other class, and so far, twenty-five have submitted the required sections. I would estimate twelve to twenty scripts will be viable for you to select from. I would like your groups to have a short list of five options each to film by Thursday. After that, you can read the full scripts if they’re completed, and we’ll have a process for scripts to be chosen in class.” Charlotte’s hand went up, “What is our timeline for production here?” “This job will be very rushed, but you must choose scripts by next weekend. Figure out who in your group will play roles that Tuesday and have sizes to the costume department that afternoon. Then you’ll fit costumes on Thursday and spend time preparing that day. You’ll also need to prepare your list of scenes you’ll shoot, where you’ll shoot them, and when by that weekend.” My head was exploding as the list grew on and on! Eventually, he concluded, “So you should have the entire thing ‘in the can’ to use the old saying, in four weeks, and you should have it edited without music the next week and sound completed the next week with the help of the film composition class.” “Six weeks?” I hear people asking around me. Charlotte’s hand went up, “Do we only use our Studio for actors and actresses?” He nodded, “If you need extras, you can find them outside potentially, but I’ve found over the years that if someone doesn’t have a graded motivation, you struggle to get them to show up to film. It’s easier to say, find a way to make it work! You can use generated holo characters if the characters are background extras and speak three lines or less in the script.” She nodded, “Thanks.” “Well then, if no one has anything else, that’s it for today. See you Tuesday!” “Wait, don’t go anywhere!” Sebastian said. We all stopped and looked at him, “Since we have to pick talent from this group, I want a photo of everyone individually and as a group?” There was a little bit of grumbling, but everyone agreed in the end. Sebastian got Professor Wyler to take the group photo with his phone. Then he quickly snapped pictures of us individually before we split up. Beth and I walked out of the class together, “That’s going to be an interesting project,” I told her. She nodded, “Yeah…” she looked around, “I just wish we didn’t have Kelly!” “Yeah… What is her deal anyway?” I asked. Beth shrugged, “I wish I knew. She’s been a queen bee witch since I met her, and she heard my name?” I raised my eyebrows at that, “Wonder why?” “I don’t know, I asked my parents if they somehow remembered her name, but they didn’t have anything they knew?” I nodded and saw we were passing the restroom, “I need to duck in here really quick, wait for me?” She nodded, “I need to go too; I’ll meet you out here.” I pushed the convenient electronic button to open the men’s door and walked inside. It was a large bathroom with many stalls, and in this case, I was happily surprised to see two that were ‘Little’ sized! I gratefully walked to one of the open stalls and closed the door behind me. I looked up then and realized it was another of those doors any Big could see over the top of, but I decided I didn’t care right then. Pulling down my elasticized pants, I climbed on the potty and let loose a long stream of urine that I only then realized how badly I needed to clear from my body! I reached for the toilet paper and wiped my front, not wanting any accusations of wetting my pants, and decided to check my rear. To my horror, the paper came away with a massive brown stain!!!!!! BETH STOOD OUTSIDE the restroom, having expected Connor to have beaten her, given he was a guy. She didn’t wait long but noticed a really stressed expression on his face. “What’s wrong?” She asked. He sighed, “Those peppers last night have really done a number on my bowels…” “Did you have an accident?” She asked. He shook his head, “Thankfully, I checked myself right then, and the Pull-Up was still clean.” “Good,” she said. They walked out of the building and were more away from people. Connor nervously asked, “Do you think it’s inevitable that I have to wear diapers this semester?” Beth looked down at him and sighed, “Pretty good odds you do? Don’t you already have to at night?” Connor blushed, “Yeah…” “You had accidents at night yet?” Beth thought it was cute that he somehow blushed even redder then. “I’m the only one who hasn’t so far in the nest.” “That’s weird... It’s pretty normal for all Littles to have problems with that in the nests?” she said, clearly perplexed. “I know… and I mean my mom was fully diapered while she was here for her exchange trip, so I guess it shouldn’t be a big deal?” She nodded, “It shouldn’t be, but I understand not wanting that to be your goal.” “Anyway, how we talk about something else…? What do you have now?” he asked her. “Just planning on a nap and then a late dinner before studying. You?” “I thought about using one of those restaurant gift certificates I won last night? If you wanted to come to?” Beth blushed, “I’d love to, Connor, but I think you’ll be pushing it for lights out tonight.” She watched his expression fall before she added, “How about Monday? We can go earlier after our math classes?” “Sure!” Connor agreed. “Cool! Well, I will split off from you and head to my dorm. I’m sure I’ll run into you tomorrow. You’re leaving tomorrow after classes, right?” He nodded at her, “Yeah, not quite sure what this weekend will be like since I’m getting dragged to that birthday party?” “Meggy’s party, right?” “Yeah,” She laughed, “Somehow, I’m guessing she loves to have over-the-top princess parties!” “That’s what I’m afraid of based on some of the outfits Aunt Bella was making for everyone.” “She making one for you?” Connor blushed and muttered, “I sure hope not?” Connor said it in a way that made Beth wonder if he was entirely against it. “Well, have fun either way!” “Yeah, I’m hoping, if nothing else, to get studying done more there without a nest mother breathing down my neck!” “I can imagine that… be careful, though, okay? I know Littles who have gotten busted for being up after hours because of devices… I wouldn’t trust anything connected to the university not to alert that.” Connor nodded, “My mom warned me about something like that. I can work on my script on my computer or with the EdgeSphere goggles and not mess with the university computer or tablet. Then I can just copy and paste over… That’s the biggest thing I’ve got to get done this weekend. I’m kind of hoping our group will pick my script?” “Well, I’ll definitely vote for it!” she said, smiling widely at him. “Thanks,” Connor said. IT WAS AN awkward parting as I left Beth to head to the dining hall after a quick message to Mackenzie letting her know. With Beth’s reminder of my lights-out time, I decided to go eat then. As we left each other, I honestly wanted to give her a hug or something goodbye… but it was just… awkward! I made my way inside after scanning my ID. After grabbing a food tray, I found a corner table to hide in and work on a few last items for my Friday classes. I finished dinner and returned to the room, passing by a few of my nest mates on their way to eat then. I noticed the giant ‘Little’ was being led with an oversized monkey backpack harness inside. I couldn’t help but grimace as I passed her and could tell she needed a diaper change right then! “Please, can’t we just go back and change me? Or even here?” I heard her ask the nest mother. “I’m sorry princess, but we’ve got to eat din-din first before nighty night time! Once you eat all your yummy food, I’ll take you back and change you. It’s not like you’ll get your big girl pants back anytime soon. You might as well get used to being poopy like the baby you seem destined to be?” She spoke to the girl in the most sickly-sweet voice I’d ever heard! I heard a gut-wrenching sob then and felt terrible for the girl until I thought about the fact that’s exactly what she wanted Beth to endure! Back in the nest, only a few people were studying, and I chose to just silently sit down and start my own work via my goggles. I’d just finished up the last couple of practice problems for Math Analysis when I remembered our script outlines were supposed to be viewable on the classroom module. I figured out how to log in and found a list. The Serial Files – A detective must catch a notorious serial killer before he strikes again. Still, the case becomes personal when the killer targets the detective’s family. (Crime Drama) The Island – A group of survivors must band together to escape a deserted island, but soon realize it’s not as abandoned as they thought. (Horror) Office Workers – A mild-mannered office worker discovers he has superpowers and must use them to stop a nefarious villain threatening the city. (Adventure) The Bounty – A skilled bounty hunter is hired to track down a dangerous criminal but soon finds herself caught up in a conspiracy that could bring down the whole country. (Action/Adventure) Forgotten Humans – A mission to colonize Io has been launched with AI Holographic caretakers launched first to set up the colony. As the first humans arrive, they discover that a glitch in the caretaker’s software has made them forget what humans are. The crew must manage to navigate the holograms, not understanding who they are and accepting their new roles in the AI-run society. (Sci-Fi/Comedy) I smiled as I saw mine listed there and hoped we could do it! I saw a lot of potential to maybe even have some of our larger group members get a little bit of being babied like a Little. The idea of Kelly like that made me smirk! Reading through the rest of the titles, I didn’t see anything special until I got to one that made my blood turn cold. Diaper Diaries – A successful businesswoman is desperately trying to potty-train her five-year-old daughter before kindergarten starts in two months. She’s tried every book, video, and bribe she can find, but her daughter continues using her pants instead of the potty! A friend suggests that maybe she needs to get a ‘potty-training buddy’ to help her. Desperate, she recruits one of her office workers to fill the role until she finally gets her daughter out of diapers! (Comedy/Drama) I genuinely did not like that plot, even more so as I saw the screenwriter’s name, K. Danvers! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 
Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button for this chapter! Comments are always really, really super appreciated as well! I'm getting ready to start my insane part of the year in the real world, so there will be some upcoming shifts in posting schedules over the next few weeks. The next two will be on Fridays - but later, and then I'm going to have to shift to Wednesdays or Saturdays/Sundays, probably. I'll try and share that soon. In the meantime, I'm feeling like being generous and giving you a bonus chapter Sunday if you can bribe me with some likes and comments! Almost to the 1k mark for comments, I noticed, so if 16 people comment and I can see at least 20 likes, you'll earn the reward! 🙂 If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty, please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))

Welcome to the incontinence machine! Choose from the following options to design your personalized experience. Ready to begin? Here we go! 1. First, let’s decide the severity for urinary incontinence: - Mild (dribbles) - Moderate - Severe / Total incontinence 2. Next determine the primary type of urinary incontinence: - Nonstop Leaky faucet - Squirts, small bladder releases - Intermittent floods 3 Very good! How much awareness do you want to have? - No awareness of having to pee. Total amnesia. - Vague awareness. - Keenly aware you’re peeing. 4. What about nights? - No bedwetting - Heavy wetting, frequent pee dreams - Heavy wetting with infrequent pee dreams. 5. Do you want your incontinence to be reversible or permanent? - Reversible - Permanent 6. Do you wish to have bowel incontinence as well? - No bowel incontinence - Mild/ occasional bowel incontinence - Severe/ Total bowel incontinence 7. Finally, would you like to add toilet confusion, thus impossible to use a toilet? - No - Yes Thank you using this setup wizard, good day!

The following story was created for 'The 3rd Kasarberang's NON-CONtest'. ______________________________________________________________________________________ “This will be the last time I stop by Leah… I miss you so, so much. But I need to go now.” “I… Hope that wherever you’ve gone is a better place.” “It’s just that my heart breaks at the thought that place is not with me-” “-and that I may never join you.” ~~~ A Succubus is said to be a feminine demon or supernatural entity that appears in the dreams of men to drain them of their ‘vitality’ to survive. At least, from a classic interpretation. Modern depictions tend to paint them as less demonic. Fun loving creatures looking to spread sin for sin’s sake. Popularized and made friendly for audiences of popular culture. The truth is that for as long as humanity has existed on this vast expanse of rock, so too have we. Our lustful physiques birthed from their mental energies, emotions, and desires. And unless we continue to consume the forces that gave us being, we will perish. We find ourselves in an evolution arms race against humanity to better feed off them. In more conservative eras and locales, Succubi would be born to cater to the demographic. Perhaps a Succubi dedicated to classical taboos; adultery, provocative clothing, or even (location depending) homosexual relations. In the modern era with the advent of fast convenient travel and the internet, Succubi are born even more specialized. Catering to specific niche interests, kinks, and fetishes which the spread of ideas has proliferated across the globe. Ours is a hierarchical society. Succubi born of kinks more mainstream or known throughout history are well respected and powerful, as they have general appeal. Those on the other end of the spectrum can have it rough. I would know. My specialization is ABDL. I am a Mommy-Dom. It was in the latter half of the 20th century that I came to be. Thrown into a cold and unforgiving world when enough humans had developed this kink. And while the appeal continues to grow with the internet, it is not mainstream enough to grant me the power or respect others wield. … It’s time to put this little self-reflection aside. There are more important things to focus on. Like finding a human. One to hold. To adore. To feed from and have feed from me. I’ve moped around like a lost puppy for a year and I’m more than a little starved. My leathery, black wings carry me through the warm nighttime sky of the mid-western United States. Perhaps I’ve picked a bad direction to head in… Or perhaps I’ve flown in circles. Despite having flown for what must have been half a day there’s still nothing in sight. Just the occasional house separating vast fields of corn and beans. Hmm... What I need is a… Aha! Off in the distance the first sparkles of city light reflect in my eyes. I zip down to the edge of the city. A quiet, desolate location to work on my appearance. Using the glass of an abandoned storefront I take inventory of my reflection. Obscuring much of my 6ft tall frame is a black dress that ends just above my knees. It’s strapless, so it shows off not only my toned tan legs, but also my arms and shoulders. The girls, my leaky 36DD breasts, rest secured in their lacy black strapless maternity bra. My black hair runs straight and down to my shoulders, bangs swept to the right. Eyes, currently a very dark brown. Of course, the dress has no back allowing my wings to come and go as I please. Below the dress my long, thin tail pokes out. It ends with a triangular point. And perhaps least impressively, my black and white tennis shoes. If anyone were to guess by looking at me, my age could range between mid-20’s to early 30’s. … Needing to look my best I smooth my hair over. Ensuring not a strand is out of place. A deep breath in, and then an exhale. I’m as ready as I’ll ever be. With a quick hop, I’m back in the air. Going slow to avoid undoing my work. This time aiming for the city’s downtown. Flying through the city proper, I spot signs of another Succubus’ presence. Namely marked humans and buildings, signs that only we can see. It would seem a powerful one has claimed damn near the whole city as her territory. Following the signs leads me to an alleyway. The location she greets visitors. I land, gracefully, and step inside the dark hall. Wrapping my tail around my right leg and tucking my wings back as a submissive gesture. My shoes squelch on the damp pavement. The skittering sounds of pests in the trash and distant city noise my only company. I’m alerted by the sound of rustling chains. No longer am I alone. In the shadows I sense they’re ready to ensnare me at a moment’s notice. “For what purpose and with what tidings have you come here. To my domain.” A cold, unwelcoming voice calls out from above. With difficulty I can make out her form hovering silently in the overhead darkness. She’s shorter but far stronger than I. Inherently I can tell her specialty is Masochism. She’s a Sadist. S&M is a genesis kink; for as long as humans have existed so too have they found pleasure in pain. There’s is no telling how old the Succubus before me truly is. It could range in the thousands or greater. “Greetings, your grace. I am but a humble wanderer captivated by your city. Truly its sight is second only to you.” I stifle the dread and fear and pressure her presence instills. Then I take a respectful, slight bow and speak confidently with a silver tongue. She pauses. I feel her eyes burrow into the top of my head. “Hmph. You have manners on you. How long do you intend stay, wanderer.” Another question spoken in an unquestioning way. “Truthfully, I had given it no thought. If the sight of one such as I displeases you… I can be on my way.” “I see.” Her gaze pulls away as she mulls my response over. A breath I’d been holding escapes. Nearly a minute passes before she resumes speaking. “Your stay is permitted so long as you adhere to my rule and keep from my targets.” She doesn’t view me as a threat. One of the perks of not embodying a more popular kink. Or maybe one with power such as her can afford to feel pity or generosity, however slight. “I thank you wholeheartedly, your grace.” She was gone before I’d finished. Doubtless to partake in her definition of fun or defend what she’s deemed hers from less compliant Succubi. I exit the alley mightily pleased that ‘negotiations’ didn’t break down. Negative vibes shed from my mind now that the difficult part is over. Now is the time for shopping. ~~~ A quick peruse to get the lay of the land has made it quite clear that my darling host has picked clean the best this city has to offer. Her picking of all potential Masochists in the city has left me without easy targets. ABDL in some respects can be related to the humiliation aspects of Masochism, therefore allowing me an easy ‘in’. But it’s fine. It’s fine! I’ll still make this work, and hey, besides… I say cracking the egg is the most fun part of making the omelet. I just need the right person… The right egg… A beefy man? No. I prefer ladies and a meathead is no fun. A married woman? No, not my wheelhouse. A college student? Hm… There’s potential, but their schedules can put a damper on things. An older person? It could work but there’s an energy concern… And our time together would be rather short… While I observe the passersby on the street and rule them out, the ideal human starts taking shape in my mind. An adult woman ideally under 40, already established in a career with no relationship, preferably homosexual or bi. Most importantly she must not have already been selected by the city’s Succubus. My heart and breast ache in tandem at the thought of this perfect, mystery human. The mental image of them suckling and consuming a part of me as it goes to work inside them. Binding us together… … Focus. With a blink of my eyes my perception of vision shifts. The mental signatures of humans capable of fulfilling my criteria float about in a trail that will lead me right to them. I spot nine potential threads leading off in different directions throughout the city. ~~~ The four closest leads took me to apartments and a hotel where I could quickly gather information on the occupant. I am particularly picky, so none received passing marks. It may not be in Succubus nature, but I prefer to bond for life when able. Having exhausted the residential options in close proximity, the next lead takes me a bit aways to a long lane of businesses and eateries. Specifically, into an upscale Italian restaurant. That’s where I spot her. 5ft tall. In her late twenties. Long dark brown hair tied up into a ponytail. Glasses over her green eyes. Average build on the thinner side with a smaller albeit noticeable bust. She looks like she just got off work, wearing a tailored dark grey suit with slacks and loafers. Seems business oriented. Probably working in management. The read I get on her mental energies is very mature and adult. However, there’s something buried beneath. A certain lost sadness. And a string to unravel. The kind of thing I love to see in a target so seemingly mature. She’s perfect. Physically the spitting image of my type. Mentally something to work with, something to nurture. She needs me. I am enthralled. With my inherent presence masking I walk in undetected and stand close to her. It’s all I can do to not place a hand on her shoulder. Instead, I listen in on her mind, grasping at her active thoughts as they spill forth. [Another wasted Friday night… Hopefully they bring the check soon.] My fixation on her breaks and for the first time I look at the table. She’s on a date. A man seated directly opposed to her prattles on excitedly. Snatching glimpses at her barely exposed bosom. Glimpses she clearly takes note of. [Going to need a smoke before I catch a ride home.] Ooh an oral fixation. And a convenient chance to catch up with her... My how the stars align! The date ends without much fuss or flair. She nods her head and smiles lightly when appropriate. He offers to pay for their meal, but she firmly pays her own way. While she informs him that she had a lovely time she dodges the attempt at a hug before departing. Alone, purse in hand. I watch as she walks down to the end of the street where she stands near an ashtray at a designated smoking area. Needing to prepare, I stop by the alley next to the restaurant. Quickly I become visible, hide the tail and wings, manifest a large purse (my diaper bag), and exit. Now heading in her direction. As I draw closer, I feel her attention shift from her cigarette to me. Her eyes lingering around my bust and thighs which peek out above and below my outfit. [Damn. I wish I’d gone out with her instead.] The stray thought pulls a smirk out of me. We can make that want a reality. Now within earshot I call out to her in a playfully sarcastic tone. “No one ever told you that smoking is bad for pretty little things like you?” Her eyes widen slightly in surprise as she plucks the cigarette from her mouth and knocks ashes into the tray’s sand. “I suppose I didn’t hear it enough. You work with kids?” A question directed at me; she’s interested. Taking notice of the large pastel pink bag around my shoulder and attributing my words to my profession. “You could say that. I actually just got off the clock doing some late nannying. What about yourself?” “I manage the marketing team for the city’s tourism initiatives. Got off late and had a bit of a dinner thing.” Aha, I knew she looked the managerial type. “Wow, really? I’m new ‘round here. Perhaps sometime you could show me around or give me a recommendation on a place to grab a drink.” She takes a long drag of her cigarette. Thinking. [Should I invite her out now? Wasn’t going to do much but maybe drink at home anyway.] Hearing this little conflicted thought I continue and give her a slight nudge. “Actually, I’m feeling a little thirsty now…” I say, adding a slightly sultry tone to my voice. A powerful hint that is not lost on her. Her nearly spent cigarette gets extinguished into the ashtray’s sand. And she blows a plume of smoke away from us. “You know what? I could go for something too. Want to join me Ms…” She trails off. Her cheeks tinge red at the realization that we’ve yet to exchange names. I chuckle and answer. “My name is Lilith.” She smiles and puts out a hand that I shake. “You can call me Eve.” ~~~ “Myyy god, you’re shhooo good at drinking!” “Oh, I don’t know about that. Good company helps it go down quicker.” We’ve been knocking back drinks for more than an hour now. Shots, beer, mixed drinks. A bit of everything. She’s pushed herself to match me drink for drink. I can taste it. However, I couldn’t feel a buzz if I tried. Eve on the other hand… She’s told me a fair bit about herself as her inhibitions have weakened. Both in conversation and in mind. · She’s alone in an apartment [her ex moved out three years ago]. · She really likes this bar [the drinks are cheap]. · Her work is going well [personal life not so much; hard time finding friends or ‘good’ dates]. · From age 10 she all but raised her younger siblings [she doesn’t see her family much anymore]. · She complimented my dress [she enjoys the view of my tits]. While the last point made me happy to hear… The second to last point piqued my interest. It must be the ‘something extra’ buried in her. My instincts were on the money, she’s the one for me. Polishing off the last of her amber drink, Eve places the glass down and calls it. Wincing at the burn as it slides down her throat. “I thinkkkk I’m good to go. Come with?” [Please let her come!] “Of course. We’ll go back to yours.” My hand moves from our table and lightly rests on her thigh. Tracing up her leg and ending at her lower body. Her face flushes pink. While she’s aroused, I detect a hint of dissatisfaction that she didn’t take initiative. “I-I’ll get our tab.” Eve’s already digging around her purse for her card. I stand and carefully pull her chair from the table. Then I bend at the waist and whisper into her ear. “Already paid dear, lets head out.” Shuddering despite herself she stands up quickly. Now adding embarrassment on top of arousal. I drink the feelings up. Making her feel small is helping tune it to something more filling for me. Eve takes the lead. Grabbing my hand and leading us out of the bar. “My apartmench’s jus a few blocks away. S’ not a bad walk.” While the woman’s speech contains the occasional drunken slur of her words, her motor skills seem no worse for wear. As we parade on to her abode, I am treated to the turbulent thoughts in her head. [What was with that smooth move she pulled?] [No one’s ever done anything like that to me…] My mouth contorts into a slight smile as we walk. It’s all I’m able to manage without it taking up my entire face. Despite her conflicted thoughts she’s able to play it cool externally. Pointing out some of the other establishments she frequents on the street and what businesses the tourism initiative places emphasis upon. We arrive at a large complex with multiple gated entrances. From her purse Eve produces a key fob which she places onto a thick albeit fancy metal gate. She swings it open, holding the door for me. We’re basically in an alley, with apartment doors on the left and right. I’m led three doors down on the left where she takes a key on the same ring as the fob and unlocks the door. We place our shoes on a rack, and I get a good look at the place. It’s a one-bedroom apartment with the kitchen being the first area you enter. It has an island with stools and all other modern amenities. Next to the entryway door is a large glass sliding door, behind which is a washer and dryer with related supplies. There’s a long L-shaped couch with its back to the kitchen facing a coffee table and a TV. To the left of the couch, taking up both living room and kitchen space, is a small 4-person dining table. There’s a door at the far end of the room next to the TV. True to her earlier thoughts, I see no evidence of her family on the walls. In fact, the apartment is devoid of personal belongings. “Don’t mind the mess, I wasn’t expecting anyone.” “What, it’s spotless!” I say incredulously. Not a spec of dirt in the entryway, a crumb in the kitchen, or a pillow out of place in the living room. She does live here… Right??? “How about I show you to the bed…” Once more my hand is in hers as she pulls me through the apartment to the door on the other side of the room. Her bedroom consists of a king-sized bed, a sliding door closet, a night table with lamp on one side, and a dresser with 4 shelves and a mirror on top directly opposite the bed. There’s another open door to the left that leads to a bathroom. We’re barely in the room before Eve’s stripping away her clothing. Leaving herself in just a set of light grey cotton panties and sports bra as she sits seductively on the bed. I place my diaper bag on the floor. As I sit on the edge of the bed, she pounces on me. I allow myself to be pinned down. One of her hands is supporting her upper body while the other fondles my breasts. Her knee is pressed between my legs. And her mouth is pressed against mine in a deep kiss. For a petit girl, she’s full of energy. [Oh fuck! Oh god~] Our lips separate as she sits up to catch her breath before going in for more. I stop her, my hands on her shoulder. She’s had a taste, but now it’s time to work. “Before we continue Eve, do you need to use the potty?” My tone of voice deathly serious. She looks at me incredulously. “Hah, no I don’t need to ‘use the potty’.” “Okay, just thought I’d make sure before we start.” Eve shrugs, quickly putting my strange question aside, and presses her body into mine. My hand cups her cheek, my mouth just inches from hers. I speak again. “Sleep.” Her body goes limp at my command. Her head falling fully into my hand. Carefully I pick her up off me and place her onto the bed. Many other Succubi would take this opportunity to make her into whatever they want. Perhaps mind control into thinking she’s always wanted whatever they’d planned for her. But that’s no fun and unnecessary. She is the one I want. Not a mindless puppet. I yank my dress down enough to reveal my strapless maternity bra in its entirety. The outer layer of the bra’s left cup pulls down revealing bare breast. A bead of milk from my swollen nipple drips onto the bed. Carefully I maneuver her such that I’m cradling her torso in my arms. It only takes a little toying with her slumbering, susceptible mind before she’s dreaming that she’s puffing away on a cigarette. Her lips pucker in response. Holding her close to the nipple is all it takes for her to begin sucking away. My warm milk entering her little tummy and getting to work. Fuck it feels so good. Her warmth in my arms. The warm little breaths from her nose on my breasts. The sensation of her mouth around my areola and tongue on my nipple. How I’d missed this so. Looking down I can’t help but admire how utterly adorable she is… Gone is the adult I’d entertained just minutes prior… She’s a baby. My baby. And soon enough she’ll come to know it as well. If I have my way her ass is going to be calling me Mommy before the weekend is through. She’ll be draining both breasts every night. She needs this. I know she does. Just as much as I do. I feel myself grow wet at my own racing thoughts. My breath quickens. My entire body feels electrically charged. … A glimpse of what sight reflects in the mirror opposite the bed stops me in my tracks. My transformation’s undone. My wings are arched back in ecstasy and my tail is winding down her arm. I need to calm down. It’s been a while since the last time, but I need to stop. I won’t lose against these starving, instinctual urges. I will not hurt her. Having regained control my physical Succubus traits recede. The overpowering Mommy Dom haze retreats to the edges of my mind. Any more milk and the effect will be too strong too soon. She needs to build up a tolerance otherwise I’ll baby brain her. The last thing I want. With an audible pop I pull her away. A string of transparent-white milk mixed spittle runs from my nipple to her lips. With a chuckle I wipe it away. She only took a few gulps. But it’s all that’s needed for my milk to start doing its job. She’s marked and we’re connected now, Eve and me. Our bond aside, the milk will make her a little malleable and compliant tomorrow, but not overly so. Just enough to ease her into things. And… A slight hiss and trickle sound fills the quiet room. Her panties go dark as urine spills out past the thin cotton and onto the bed sheets. “Tsk tsk, I thought you said you didn’t have to use the potty…” I say aloud to no one, all the while smiling to myself. Once off the bed I bend down to the floor and grab the diaper bag. I reach a hand in and grab exactly what I need. An adorable pair of brightly colored training pants. Purple all over with pink, red, and blue flowers decorating the front and back with fade-when-wet designs along the legs. Unceremoniously I de-panty the soaked girl. Using powder and wipes, also from the bag, to clean her up for beddy time. My hand gestures up and the girl floats a few inches above the bed. Enough room for me to strip the bed of its sheets. Those go in the washer. With a little digging in her closet, I find a spare blanket to wrap around the two of us. With all business tended to; I pull the outer layer of my left cup back up, readjust my dress, and lay down next to her for the night. I pull her smaller body into mine. With much glee I give her bottom a crinkly pat before wrapping the arm around her. ~~~ Needless to say, I didn’t sleep a wink… Not that I need to. My excitement for the morning and her reaction was high all night. At 9am I finally got my wish as the smaller girl I’ve been spooning began to rustle around in my arms. “Aaahhnn…” “Good morning sleepy head.” In response to her yawn, I offer a playful greeting. “Good morning, I uh hope I didn’t keep you from getting up.” “It’s no problem, I like to lay about on weekend mornings anyway.” Eve nods her head in understanding. I lift the arm still draped over her and she rolls out of my grasp. With this newfound freedom she stretches, and her body audibly creaks and cracks in places. As she moves and shifts her legs a confused expression takes shape on her face. She tosses the blanket aside and stares down at the garment I changed her into last night. “Wh… What!? What the hell am I wearing!?” [Is that a diaper!?] “Sweetie, do you remember what happened last night?” I speak in a concerned and apologetic tone. Her head swivels to me. She opens her mouth about to retort but stops, thinking. “No… I remember the kiss and then nothing.” “Well sometime last night after sex, I woke up to you having a little accident. You were out of it, so I cleaned you up and put you in one of the spare pull-ups from my bag just to be safe.” “You’re kidding, I-I’ve never done anything like that! There’s no way! I… I-” Her voice rises slightly. The emotions she’s giving off are a mix of embarrassment, denial, and anger. I breath them in deeply. All part of the process. Then I place a reassuring hand atop hers. “Baby, baby, it’s okay, shhh… You just had a lil too much to drink, it happens to big girls all the time.” “I… Uh… W-Where did you put the sheets…?” My words and tone help a little. Her emotions cool down; still there but just lessened. Her reaction fills me with joy. She’s too frazzled to object to being talked to like a child that had one bad night of potty training. “In the washer, I didn’t start it since it was too late for the noise.” Quickly she hops off the bed and scurries into the other room. My eyes home in on her adorably padded rear as it moves with her steps. I notice something right away that she’s yet to realize. Following her I see she’s thrown open the washer. A frown on her face and her brow crinkled. [Oh my god… It does smell like piss. What the fuck…] Acting as though she wasn’t confirming the state of her sheets, she pulls out a detergent pod from a shelf and gets the laundry started. I sneak up behind her and just as the laundry starts, I place a hand near the rear of her training pants. Almost between her legs. My hand cups the cloth-esque garment with a slight squish rather than a crinkle. The flowers are mostly faded from the design. “Eep!” She squeaks, jumping forward, before turning back to face me with a surprised look. I point down to her disposable underwear and fill my voice with faux sympathy. “Oh Eve, I think it was more than just the one accident last night.” Her hand shoots down to the crotch of her pull-up. Feeling the sodden garment for herself. Her face burns red in embarrassment. [I-I-I am not wearing a p-pissy pull-up in front of a date!] She stands quiet and still, shocked by the revelation. I act fast and push her along through the apartment by her shoulders. “Here, how about you take a nice hot shower and get cleaned up. Hm?” I lean down and whisper gently into her ears. Rubbing her shoulders gently as we go. Her body melts in my grip. And a feeling of relief crosses my nose. “Y… Yeah. Thanks, Lilith.” I drop her off at the bathroom and close the door behind her. Shortly after the water comes on, I get to work. A Mommy’s work is never done after all. I’ve got to put together an outfit for her. Out of my bag comes another flowery pull-up. I throw open her closet and start digging through her muted color wardrobe. Dress pants, jeans, khakis, etc. It isn’t until buried and hidden near the end of the rack, that I find a black knee-length skirt. Bingo. That goes next to the pull-up. Just in time because the sound of water ceases. Eve’s quick shower has come to an end. She steps out of the bathroom and seems almost shocked to see me sitting on the bed. “Oh, I... I thought you’d have left.” [Who would want to stick around for a grown woman that pisses herself after drinking too much?] “I’ve seen worse than this at work, silly girl. Besides you promised we’d hang this weekend and go out today!” I speak cheerily and excitedly at the prospect. It’s important to put her at ease that I’m unbothered by her lapse in control. This is the start of a precedent that should repeat several times today as the milk wrecks her potty training. Eve seems momentarily confused, clearly not remembering this fictitious promise. Her mind fills the gaps and ultimately, she accepts my words as truth. “Uh, okay. We can do that if you’re still interested then… Let me just get dressed first.” “I’ll let you get to it then! Though, Eve, I didn’t want to say anything but… I think you should wear another one of my pull-ups out today.” “Wait, what!? What are you talking about, I’m not going out in a fucking diaper!” With her tone raised she looks at me as though I’ve just grown a second head. I pick up the garment and hold it outstretched, putting it on display. “Oh Eve, it’s not a diaper, it’s a pull-up. And I wouldn’t have brought this up except you did have two accidents last night.” “I-I no! It wasn’t my fault!” “I know sweetie, I know. Maybe you had a bad reaction to a drink last night and you’re still processing it. Shouldn’t we plan ahead for that?” We stand in silence for a moment. I can see her process my words. Her eyes shifting from me to the childish padded panties in my hand. Ultimately, she shakes her head in defeat, giving in. “Yeah. Maybe it was all just something I drank… Okay. Alright, you win…” In these situations, I tend to. “I’ll leave you to it!” Cheerfully I place her pull-up into her waiting hands and step out into the living room. Closing the door behind me. While sitting on the couch I enjoy the thoughts Eve puts out. [Christ this is so much thicker than panties.] [Maybe I can get away with a pair of jeans…] [Fuck, you can totally tell I’m wearing training pants!] [Ugh, I really don’t want to wear the skirt…] Despite the groaning, moments later she steps out wearing the skirt and a dark grey polo. “That skirt really shows off your legs!” “I’m not a big fan of skirts. I don’t consider myself the type, I guess.” “Well, I think you look wonderful. How about some breakfast?” “I… Sounds good, there’s a pancake place around the corner. We can walk.” ~~~ Our long breakfast concluded with no major incident. I did take several opportunities to treat her rather childishly. Wiping her face with a napkin. Asking what she was going to get and then ordering for her. Discreetly asking if she needed the potty on our way out, she claimed not to [because she is an adult and doesn’t need a reminder]. Each time she would blush in the most adorable manner and look away to keep me from noticing all the while saying that I didn’t need to do that. The earlier outburst over her underwear aside, my milk seems to have been effective. It’s just before noon and Eve has called an Uber to take us to a botanical garden she enjoys. It turned out to be a short 10-minute drive out of the city. As we step out the car, I must admit that I’m quite impressed. Right next to the parking lot is a massive wood and stone building. To the right of that is a large pond, between the two is a walkway. A group of 5 geese peck about the grass nearby. “That’s the visitor center, they used to hold environmental talks and events there.” Eve gestures to the building I had noticed as we walk past into the park proper. “Ooh that sounds fun, I’d loved to have gone.” “And keep your eyes peeled around the edge of the pond.” “Hm? What do you- Oh!” Just as I had begun to ask, I spotted movement in the water at the edge of the pond. A massive koi fish. No, several. All in color mixtures ranging from white, red, and brown. “Aren’t they amazing? There are 2 other ponds here, but this is the only one with koi.” “They really are! I’m so lucky to have such an amazing and cute tour guide.” While speaking I quickly snatch up her hand and pull her body into mine teasingly. She blushes and pulls away… But continues to hold my hand. The second pond links up diagonally to the one near the entrance. Bushes blooming beautiful purple flowers dot the entrance to a bridge leading over the small patch of grass separating the ponds. “Look, turtles!” Eve points excitedly. A few feet away from the bridge, on an artificial log, are a group of 5 turtles. Sunning themselves in the warm weather. “They certainly look cozy. Maybe we should grab a log and see what the fuss is about.” “Ha, I think we should leave it to the turtles.” Past the bridge, further up the path we reach a crossroads. Eve pulls me to the right. “The last lake is in the other direction, but we should go this way first. I’m a bit thirsty and there’s a fountain.” True to her word off in the distance I see a set of water fountains in front of a brick building (bathroom) to the right of the path. There’s a tall, short, and even a pet fountain. On the left I see a gazebo surrounded by tall bushes with hanging baskets and vines surrounding it. The trail continues into the woods. Dropping my hand, she walks to the fountain and takes a long drink. I partake as well though just for appearances and to enjoy the sensation. “Come over here.” Eve says, after finishing her drink. She ushers me forward towards the gazebo. The shade of which offers respite from the glaring summer sun. Aside from the entrances on either side, it is a rather private. The plants offering coverage from anyone away from the entrance. I take a seat next to her on the bench that runs along the walls. After placing a hand on hers I speak genuinely. “This may be one of the nicest parks I’ve seen. Thanks for showing me.” “I’m glad you like it! It’s… You’re actually the first person I’ve brought here.” [Not even my ex came here.] “Wow you really know how to make a girl feel special!” “I don’t know… You just… It’s weird…” Eve stammers, as if not knowing where she’s going with this. Her mind is a bit of a jumble as well, her inner thoughts are just as choppy. Since we’ve sat down her knees have been bouncing, and her legs shifting between crossed and un-crossed. The girl is unconsciously antsy, but not from the words she’s yet to say. The movement stops and I’m certain of the reason. “Sorry to interrupt but you’ve been doing the potty dance, Eve. Do you need the potty?” “No, Lilith! Why do you keep asking like I’m some kind of-of… Oh! I-Yes!” She stands up quickly and carefully. Holding herself as she exits the gazebo and walks towards the bathroom across the path. There are 3 doors each with a sign. Men, woman, family. Before she can move to the Woman’s room, I steer her towards the family bathroom and open the door for her. I step inside and lock the door behind us. Eve hikes her skirt up to pull her training pants down. Unveiling the soaked garment to me. All patterns faded, and hanging down as far as it can stretch from the weight. A wonder it’d not been visible from under her skirt. Looking very much the role of a toddler that made it to the potty too late. In a way that warms my heart and pleases me. “Oh dear, you’re absolutely soaked…” I say in a voice full of sympathy. “What!? I haven’t even-“ Just as her retort began, it ended. Her eyes go wide and her body still. The familiar sound of trickling liquid fills the bathroom. And while perhaps her drenched padding could handle some more, it clearly could not handle the coming flood. Her pee dribbles out past the leak guards, running down her legs and into her socks and shoes. Mortified, her accident continued for half a minute, dumping the last of her morning’s beverages past her pull-up onto her lower half. [W-What did I… Again? In front of Lilith!?] Sniff. Sniff. Her small body shakes pitifully and wracks with silent sobs as she tries to hold back tears. Despite being part of the plan and energizing me, my heart aches at the sight. I rush forward. Embracing the girl in a tight hug. She attempts to push away and shouts in surprise, momentarily forgetting her misery. “N-No, don’t! You’ll get it on you!” “That’s not for you to worry about, Eve. Everything is going to be okay. Just let Lilith take care of everything.” She again willingly cedes control to me. Now rather than decide a course of action for her it’s to physically take care of the problem itself. I gently lower her down onto a changing pad from my diaper bag. Carefully to create as little mess as possible, I remove the bottom half of her outfit including her padded panties. Immediately her hands hover over her exposed bits. An attempt to obscure my view. I detect shame amongst her largely embarrassed feelings. I chuckle a bit and speak softly, intending to put the girl at ease. “Nothing I haven’t seen before. Move those hands up sweetie.” At my prompting she slowly raises her hands to cover her eyes. The wipes come out of the bag, and I get to work cleaning her private area. Adding some pleasurable maneuvers into the mix. She quickly becomes wet in a different sense, and the way she bites her lip as she attempts to ignore the pleasure is not lost on me. [O-Oh, not there! Not l-like that! It-It feeels sho…] Teasing aside, I finish up and work on the lower bits. A fresh wipe for each leg and her feet. Then I stand her back up. I kneel on the floor and dig in the bag a final time. Out comes a plastic bag to store her ruined clothing, a pull-up, clean skirt, and sandals all sized for her. “Left leg sweetie.” I hold the pull-up open and wait in front of the small girl. She grabs my shoulder for balance and lifts a leg as requested. With ease I thread it through the proper hole. “Last but not least, the right.” The other leg is up and through the hole in record time. As I rise off the ground, I slowly bring the training pant up her legs with me. Before it’s snugly wrapped around her bottom. I pass her the skirt and shoes before getting to work bagging her old outfit and cleaning up the floor where pee droplets fell. By the time I finish she’s dressed and flushed in embarrassment and arousal from my playing. But along with that are hints of gratefulness and affection. The negativity she felt at the start of the accident is a thing of the past. All in all, I’d say the first successful public change of many to come. Not that she needed to know that right now. “See, that wasn’t too bad, was it?” “N-No, I.. I can’t thank you enough… You didn’t have to…” “You’re more than welcome and it was no trouble! Now how about we sit back down, and we continue where we left off?” She nods gratefully in agreement, and we exit the bathroom. Leaving it as we entered albeit with a heaver trash bag. We sit back at the gazebo and Eve speaks more certainly than when she left off. Now feeling more certain and less distracted by her bodily needs. “It might be weird to say this but… So far, this weekend has been one of the best I’ve had in a long time.” [Even if I’ve pissed myself more than ever in my adult life.] She thinks the quiet part out loud. “Aw, I’m glad you’re having a good time because I am as well.” “Really it just feels so easy to talk to you. Like I’ve known you forever despite it only being like a day and a half... You… Have this way about you. I feel safe…” My left arm wraps around her shoulder and gives her other side a gentle pat. While I’d suspected and hoped that she’d begun to feel this way, hearing it aloud fills my heart with joy. “You deserve that, everyone does.” “Thanks for saying that but I probably haven’t felt this way since I was a little girl…” “Why is that, Eve? You’re more than welcome to tell me more about yourself, but I understand if it’s too painful a subject.” I want her to talk about it, but when the subject came up she started putting out a knot of tangled emotions. If I pull too hard on this she could close off. And I care too much to do that to her. “Mom, Dad, and I visited this place all the time when I was young. When it was just us. We… We were happy. The park… And you remind me of better times.” “And then you got a lot of responsibility when you were ten.” I say recalling our bar conversation from last night. She nods. “My first sibling came when I was five, but then twins came when I was eight. It was hectic, my parents couldn’t really afford a babysitter, so eventually I was put in charge while they worked all day into the late evening. Then to save money we moved away from the city... So, I couldn’t come here anymore.” “I’m so sorry sweetie… That’s a lot of responsibility to drop on someone so young.” “Yeah… And I haven’t really forgiven them yet. I guess that makes me a bit of a bad person, huh?” “No, of course not! You were hurt and you lost a very important time of your life. Nothing you’re feeling is wrong.” [That’s what the therapists have said… But it feels more validating coming from her…] Eve leans into my side hug. Resting her head against my breast. “That means a lot, thank you.” We sit in silence looking at nothing in particular. Me rhythmically rubbing her arm. Her listening in on the beat of my heart. I want this moment to last forever, and I believe she feels the same. As I’m struck with this feeling so too does melancholy creep in. The sensations and feelings, while overwhelmingly pleasant and amazing, act as reminders. How I’d felt this like this before, three times now. Perhaps it shows on my face, because Eve speaks again. As she peers up from her spot next to me. “I want to know more about you too, and if something’s bothering you… The least I can do is hear you out after dumping so much on you today.” I couldn’t possibly. “I… It’s been about a year since I lost something of my own. A someone.” But it comes out anyway. “Oh. Oh, I’m sorry to hear that, Lilith. You’ve done a lot for me already, if there’s anything I can do…” She’s sweet. I made the right choice with her that much is clear. “Thank you, sweetie, but I’m alright. Something about today just dredging up memories.” “Yeah… I know what you mean.” The silence resumes, somehow more comfortable than the last. As we enjoy each other’s physical presence in calming comfort. ~~~ “I don’t know about this…” “Come on, you’re going to look adorable! And I promise nobody is going to judge you for anything you wear.” Picking up the mood, I’ve dragged Eve along to the mall. Our next and final date location of the day. On the car ride over I was able to convince her into trying on some clothes outside her typical style as a form of retail therapy. A way to reclaim or experience the youth she’d never truly had. Standing in front of the changing room now, it seems that some second thoughts are creeping in. However, her trust in me outweighs her concerns. And she doesn’t know it, but I’ve used a little Succubus trick to reduce our perception at the changing room. Nothing will seem out of place to any potential watchers. “Okay, fine! But you better not give me anything too weird!” “Of course, sweetie. I’ll keep it only a little weird as requested.” An overly exaggerated groan is her only reply. I start off easy on her. Handing over t-shirts and pants in colors not seen in her drab collection. An easy way to initially break her out of her overly adult style. [Honestly it does look kind of cute… Maybe she’s right.] It only takes a little praise and encouragement before such thought fill her head as she’s trying on more colorful clothing. And looking absolutely adorable all the while if I may add. While spinning to get the full view of the outfit it was quite easy to see the waistband of her padded undies peeking over top of whatever pants she tried on. Easy outfits down, it’s time to start upping the ante. Now with outfits from the diaper bag, not the store. “Here, try this.” She takes the pile I pass in exchange for the last few she’d finished showing off. Once more her arms disappear behind the changing room’s door. I’m pleasantly surprised by a lack of vocal or mental grumbling. And eventually the curtain opens to unveil a blushing Eve in a frilly pink miniskirt and matching pink camisole. “Um, I don’t think I could wear this outside… But what do you think…?” “I think you’re the cutest woman in the mall and it’s not even a contest!” Her blush spreads at the praise as she spins around. With the skirt being so small I’m granted a perfect view of her pull-up. A few stars are missing. In my expert opinion she’s dry enough for now. The door closes and it’s not long before it opens again with Eve in the next outfit of the ‘advanced pile’. This time her small frame is covered by a pair of pastel purple overall-shorts and a white shirt with a series of pastel flowers sewn onto the left breast. “I don’t know… I think I like it but… You can definitely see something’s off with my butt.” She’s thrown a glance over her shoulder to the mirror on the wall behind. Her hand rubbing her puffy posterior inquisitively. “You mean it’s really good at showing off your assets! No one would suspect that you’re wearing protection and it’s not even noticeable.” [You know what, she’s right. My ass looks great in these.] A small white lie, it’s very noticeable. But she doesn’t seem to realize or care. Rather she’s emboldened by my words. “I think there’s two more left, but then we should get back to my place. We could order pizza or something.” “That sounds lovely!” With a smile she closes the door and begins stripping and throwing on the next outfit. My own excitement begins to rise at the knowledge of the last outfit. With how simple it is to put on the next outfit I didn’t have to wait long for the door to open and Eve to display herself. This time she’s in a grey cat themed footed sleeper. Due to its baggy nature her underwear is for the moment safe from prying eyes. “Meow!” She lifts her hands in a mock cat pose, smiling to herself. “What a pretty little kitty, lets make her even more catlike…” Stepping close I reach to the back of her neck where the hood’s bunched up. Once it’s in hand I flip it over her head revealing the outfit’s cat ears. She turns to face the mirror and laughs. The sound of which is music to my ears. “I can’t believe the store even had this!” Well, it didn’t. But she doesn’t need to know that. “Alrighty, one more to go and then we’ll go ourselves.” Eve disappears back into the changing room and the door closes behind her. It isn’t long before I start to pick up her confused thoughts along with some quiet muttering. [How does this work? I can’t get the buttons right…] My fist gently knocks on the door as I call out to her. “Sounds like there’s a little trouble in there. Need some help?” “Uh… Yeah, come on in.” With that only slightly hesitant invitation I enter the changing room and shut the door behind me. Eve’s standing in the corner outside line of sight from anyone looking through the door while it opened. She has the pastel yellow snap-crotch onesie on, but the buttons are horribly mismatched. “I think I see the problem.” “It’s a really cute bodysuit, I love the daisy and bee pattern! The buttons are a bit inconvenient though…” Uh huh, a bodysuit. She’s too precious. “It’s for a better fit, it can be a bit easier to have a lil help with them.” That said I kneel down and unsnap all the buttons. I lift up the front flap and get a close look at the state of her pull-up. Much damper than even a few outfits ago. She should make it back home, but she’ll need a change then. With practiced ease I thread the two flaps between her legs and snap the buttons into their appropriate match. As I stand back up I give the front panel of her training pants a quick pat over the onesie as a finishing flourish. As Eve inspects herself in the mirror I step behind and rest my hands on her shoulders. She relaxes back into my grasp as she runs a hand around the fabric that clings well to her body. [It’s comfortable, I feel nice.] “This was a good pick, Lilith. Though I kind of think I’d need pants with this, haha.” “Of course, I think the overall shorts would work great. Let’s try that.” Taking my advice, she allows me to assist her into the overalls. She’s cute as a button. And somehow the pastel purple of the shorts matches rather well with the pastel yellow of the onesie. It’s the kind of color pattern you’d see on a little girl like her. “Alright, it’s your turn now!” “Hm?” Rather than admire herself in the mirror, Eve instead gives me a mischievous look. “I’ve tried on so many clothes, I want you to try something I pick out for you at least once before we go!” “Sneaky girl, I bet the buttons were just a ploy to get me in here.” “Yeah, now you wait here, and I’ll be right back!” [I’d have figured them out eventually.] She bolts out of the changing room, leaving me alone. I’m not left waiting long however, because a few short minutes later a satisfied looking Eve reenters the room. Perhaps she saw whatever it was that she grabbed when we entered the store. “Here you go, I think you’re going to look great in this!” “Thanks, I can’t wait to see what you picked out for me.” Once the clothing is in hand, I give it a once over. Baggy ripped jeans and a baggy t-shirt with a wide neckline. Sort of a grunge look; must be a style she enjoys on others. Without waiting for her to leave I begin to wiggle out of my strapless dress in a seductive manner. As the dress pulls down it takes my bra down with it just far enough to give the currently captivated Eve a look at my leaking nipples. [Oh… Oh my god! Is-Is that…] Not caring to cover my breasts I step into the pants one leg at a time. While bent over in Eve’s direction I give her a good show as I slowly pull the jeans up to my hips. Her eyes hardly leave my boobs. Her mind is a mess of thoughts. So much so that I can’t grasp a single one. But the emotions she’s putting out are an overwhelming amount of arousal. By the time I readjust ‘the girls’ and get the shirt on Eve is bright red. I give the final outfit a quick look in the mirror. It’s honestly not bad, she picked out a pretty good one. The holes in the jeans are substantial enough around the knee to show off a good amount of leg. And the wide neckline of the shirt shows a tasteful amount of cleavage. Finished admiring myself I turn to Eve and ask her opinion. “What do you think?” “I-I think you’re beautiful! Holy shit…” “Aw you’re too sweet, you picked out a really good outfit!” “Thanks, I knew it’d suit you perfectly.” “How about we wear our outfits out.” “Oh? Um… Yeah, sure!” A flicker of hesitation crosses her, but a quick gaze at my figure stops any naysaying thoughts. “And don’t worry about paying for yours because I’ve already bought em’. I knew you’d be too cute in them to put them back.” “You didn’t have to do that! Thank you, Lilith, seriously.” Overflowing with sincere gratitude the girl wraps her arms around me in a hug that I eagerly reciprocate. One hand around her back while the other cups her puffy bottom. “It’s nothing sweetie, now how about we get back to yours and enjoy the evening.” ~~~ Leaving our long day out behind us we step back into Eve’s apartment. Well, I step in. She more waddles in. Her pull-up is no doubt close to bursting and with the onesie and overalls pulling the garment closer to her body, it’s forcing her into a wider gait. “Want to wait a bit on that pizza? Maybe chill on the couch and watch some shows?” Made all the more adorable by the fact that she doesn’t seem to notice or care in the slightest. “That sounds good to me, lets get you fixed up first.” “Fixed up? What do you mean?” She looks at me confused. In response I bend down and cup the crotch of her pants. Throughout the day she’s only grown more comfortable with my motherly actions, in no small part due to her ‘drink’ last night and our bonding today. It’s now culminated in her not even batting an eye at this. From my position I give a slight squeeze and through the fabric of her overalls and onesie an audible squelch can be heard that even Eve notices. Her cheeks grow pink at what it implies. “You’re very wet, we need to get your little soggy bottom changed.” “O-Oh, okay. I… Uh guess.” [I guess the training pants aren’t too bad, but it’s going to be nice to get into panties after this] As I lead her over to the living room, I chuckle to myself at her thoughts regarding her predicament. The only panties she’s going to be seeing for the foreseeable future are my own. I help her down to the floor and take my place by her feet. “Upsie daisy.” At my prompting she lifts her bottom off the floor so I can slide the changing pad under her rear and take off her overalls. Once the onesie is unbuttoned and flipped away, the perforated sides of the pull-up rip with ease. The thoroughly used garment goes into a plastic bag for disposal. Once we get her a diaper genie this will be so much simpler and convenient. Gently I wipe down Eve’s most intimate area. Going into every nook and cranny of her private parts. Despite her best efforts a slight moan escapes her throat. Her eyes gaze at me hungrily as she watches me work between her legs. Right on the cusp of completion I pull back, depositing the used wipes into the used pull-up bag. “Mmm!” A groan of complaint. The poor baby. I reach into the bag and pull out an adult diaper and powder. The diaper is a Little Kings to be specific. My personal favorite diaper to come out of the community. Looks just like a real baby diaper. My how we’ve come! Nothing like this existed when I first came to be. “Upsie daisy.” Again, I prompt her to lift her bottom. She complies on auto pilot. While she’s lifted, I unfold the diaper, give it a quick fluff, and place it beneath her. Gently I push on her lower tummy and ease her onto the thick padding. “Wait, huh?” Confused by the sensation on her bottom she lifts her torso off the ground, supporting herself with her arms. She looks at what I’ve done so far and gasps. “What the fuck!? That’s a diaper! What do you think you’re doing!?” “Woah sweetie, I think you need to calm down.” “Calm down!? You’re trying to put me in a diaper like I’m some kind of baby!” Apparently, she’s got a little fight left in her. But the setup I’ve done is doing wonders for me. Her arguing about her adult status in such a losing position is offering me quite the meal. Every emotion, all the energy, she gives off goes right to me where it’s charging me better than anything this weekend thus far. I’ve eased her into it so far. But this is the moment where it all comes together. “And?” “What do you mean ‘and’? I’m a grown u- an adult! I don’t need diapers and I certainly don’t need you putting me in one!” As Eve starts to push herself off the floor and stand, I grab her wrist. Keeping her from moving. Then I speak, with my most stern mother-like voice. “Are you a ‘big girl’? You’ve been pissing yourself aalll day, young lady.” “I-Wh… Fuck you! It’s whatever I had last night, it’s not my fault!” Uncertainty, embarrassment, and anger at being called out like that. Still rebellious but she’s feeling smaller. The small instinctual part of me, in the recesses of my mind, wants her to fight me like this forever. Harvest these powerful negative emotions. “You matched me drink for drink. If something was bad then where’s my wet pants, hm?” Her eyes go wide. She’d not yet put that together. I see the gears start to turn in her head. Internally she’s reaching for any excuse within grasp, and she gets one. Realization dawns on her face. “Y-You must’ve spiked my shit! You come over and I start pissing myself like a toddler and wearing pull-ups! Why else would you have so much baby shit that can fit an adult!?” It would make a reasonable point. If I wasn’t already prepared for such an accusation. “Now you’re really acting like a child. You were with me at the bar the entire night, I could not have done anything like that. And I told you I’m a nanny. Not all my clients are child sized.” I roll my eyes and throw her behavior back in her face. My delivery must’ve been impeccable because the wind visibly deflates from her sails. Before she says anything else I continue the offense, drunk on power. “And because I sometimes deal in adult toddlers I have a knack for telling when pretend big girls like you are full of it.” “N-No! You’re wrong! I-I am a big girl!” “Are you? Because I haven’t been out with a ‘big girl’ today. I’ll tell you who I was on a date with. A baby. A big baby girl. Someone putting on an adult front because she got hurt.” “No!” Her body tenses up, struggling to remove her arm from my grasp. The words are hitting home, I can see them impact her like physical blows. “Someone that allowed themselves to be treated like a baby because she enjoyed how it made her feel in her time of need.” “You’re…” The struggle stops momentarily. Eve’s body grows still as a slight look of concentration crosses her face. As fast as it came, it left. I smirk, with that she’s given me all the ammo I need to seal the deal. “Now if you’re done throwing a tantrum, I am putting you in this diaper, baby girl. Because you’re already dribbling onto the floor.” With a point from my free hand, I direct her attention to the floor where a small puddle is quickly growing beneath her on the wooden floor. She feels so incredibly small. So embarrassed. So stupid. The monster in me roars with satisfaction, high on the way she’s making me feel right now. “I… O-Oh…” [Maybe… Maybe I am…] All fight leaves her as she crumples in on herself. Still holding her wrist, I pull her forward onto the waiting diaper and away from the mess. While she sits quietly on the dry padding, I quickly wipe the puddle up with a hand towel. I lay her back onto the floor and touch her up again with the wipes. Then I powder her up and rub it into her skin. She gives no reaction. The front panel of her diaper lifts up and covers her belly button. I pull the left side up first, affixing the bottom tape. Then the bottom tape of the right panel. Finally, the top two tapes. With each index finger I run down the length of the padding’s leg holes, pulling at the gathers for maximum protection. And that’s it, her first actual diaper since infancy is on. I pat the front panel and speak up in a tone someone might take with a disobedient child. “See, is this so bad? What was all that fuss about?” “…” [It isn’t the worst but…] A mopey sounding thought is my only reply. Leaning forward I grab onto her limp arms and pull her into a sitting position. She looks everywhere but in my direction. Eyes red and puffy, she’d started silently crying during the change. [Why’s she being so mean…] Everything she’s poured into me during this struggle for domination has amped me up. I’m not only full but at my strongest. That said… Even through the fog of power and the temptations buzzing around at the back of my mind... That thought and the sight of her so sad and despondent cuts deep. The last thing I want is for her to feel like this. I don’t want to be this to her. As much as my instincts cry for it. This isn’t the way I want to be. It’s why it’s so important to drive home how much she needs this… Needs me. So we can both be happy together. “Oh honey, I’m so sorry I had to be a meanie… But everything is going to be okay.” As the words leave my mouth, I pull her onto my lap and cradle her in my arms. Left arm cradling her head while the right rubs her shoulder and back. She buries her head into my shirt. I feel a few loose tears soak into the fabric as she lets out a long shuddering breath she’d held in. [I’m pathetic… If this is what I am what does she even see in me…] “All this may seem a bit sudden… But I knew from the moment I saw you that you were a sweet little lady.” “…” “The other ‘adults’ I’ve worked with are a lot like you. Missing out on a part of their life. Compensating too much. Tiring themselves out. And like you, stifling that sweet little lady inside.” “M-Maybe… But why me… I can’t even make it to the potty…” I give the girl in my arms a gentle smile. She’s too cute. “I’ll change a billion of your diapers if you need me to.” “I… I don’t know what it means to really be myself.” “We’ll figure that out together.” “… Okay…” Just one small thing left. “Alright baby, lets make a quick trip to the bedroom before we order dinner.” “Eep!” I wrap my right arm under her rear and stand up. In sudden panic she wraps her arms around my chest. Once we’re in the bedroom I stand her up on her two feet. “We need to change your outfit, you got it a little wet…” Speaking gently, I point out the onesie flap that has a wet patch on it from her dribbly accident moments ago. “O-Oh… Um sorry…” “You don’t have to apologize, that’s why I’ve got you protected.” I give the top of her head a quick ruffle before I strip the onesie off her. Taking care to avoid touching her with the wet patch. It goes in her dirty clothes bin. She’s left mostly naked, wearing just her bra and Little Kings. While she looks down at herself, cheeks burning, I sit on the bed. “Come over here, Eve.” I pat the space next to me on my right. She waddles to the bed hesitantly, unused to the thick padding between her legs. As she crawls over me to get to my right side, I lightly pat her swinging bottom. I’m rewarded with a delightful crinkle and adorable ‘eep’ of surprise from the little one. As she plops down, I swing her down into a cradle. Exactly as I had done our first night while she slept. Her upper body supported by the crook of my left arm while her legs rest on the bed. [I kind of like this position… She’s so cozy.] While she stares up from her position in my arms I carefully remove the baggy shirt I’d worn out of the mall. The outer layer of the left cup of my maternity bra folds down. Like before in the changing room, her eyes go wide. Staring entranced at my breasts. I give her a second to appreciate the view and become used to it. Before springing the news on her. “Alright sweetie, I want you to have a little drink before dinner.” “I-I, woah! This might… Is too far, Lilith! There’s no way I could…” “Shhh… Don’t worry about a thing baby, just let go and relax in my arms. There’s no judgement. No fear. No worries. Just me and you.” Slowly I edge her upper body closer and closer to the waiting nipple. A bead of milk drops, landing on her meager chest. She’s barely resisting my gentle pushes. “N-No I…” Taking the chance, I pop the nipple into her open mouth. We sit like this for a short while. My breast in her mouth. Her doing everything in her power to not suck. Eyes closed. And most importantly, not biting. I didn’t even have to give her a warning. To break the deadlock, I take my right hand and massage my left breast around the nipple encased by Eve’s mouth. I feel a squirt of breast milk escape and enter the girl’s mouth. Her closed eyes shoot open in surprise. Her throat constricts and contracts, swallowing the milk on instinct. [I didn’t… I did not just drink that!] [What the fuck…] [W-Wait… It’s… Not that bad…] One after the other her racing thoughts come forth. Somewhat emboldened she gives a few tentative suckles. It’s not a great attempt because she’s trying too hard. Unlike the night prior when she was sleep-sucking on instinct and habit. However, she is rewarded with a good trickle of milk. [Oh my god… It… It’s… It’s amazing!] Of course. Outside of the regressive effects (both mental and potty training), my milk mimics the drinker’s most favorite flavors and tastes. It would be no lie to say it is the most delicious thing she’s ever had. And it shows. She loses herself in my breast. Desperately sucking away with her improper form. Her messy eating leaving small rivers of milk-spittle running down the sides of her mouth. I rub encouraging circles on her back with the arm holding her up. My right arm snakes down to the front of her diaper. The noisy sounds her suckling creates are soon joined by the sweet melody of her first accident in proper protection. A beautiful symphony to my ears and a lovely warmth against my hand. Looking down, I once again can’t help but admire the view. This beautiful, small girl. Wearing nothing but a small cloth around her chest and yellowed padding around her waist. Greedily drinking from me. With feelings of love, physical and emotional need, and happiness flowing off her and into me. Before I get too lost in the motherly sauce, I need to stop her from drinking too much. Gotta wean her onto it. I estimate that she probably drank just a touch more than last night. So perfect stopping point. Gently I pull her away with a ‘pop’. She looks up at me, momentarily confused as if wanting to know why I ruined a good time. I chuckle as I wipe her mouth and upper body clean with the shirt I’d removed. “Can’t have you getting too full now silly girl, we’re getting pizza after all.” “Ah… Um… Yeah…” As she pulls back out of the milk haze her face gains a slight blush as embarrassment sets in. With her still in my arms, I get off the bed. This time, holding her to my chest with her legs and arms wrapped around my body. Supporting her soggy bottom with a hand. I turn my head to the mirror opposite the bed. The motion grabs Eve’s attention and she looks as well. We’re quite the odd couple. Half and mostly naked. A boob popped out. Yellowed diaper. My amused face and hers content. Conflicted emotions run across her face as she soaks it in. [I really do look like…] She leaves the thought unfinished. But then again, she doesn’t need to finish it. In that moment I feel her energy and emotions shift. Like a puzzle piece popping into place. Acceptance. Of herself, of me, of this. I’m so proud of her. She’s taken this difficult day in stride and come out better than ever. Her body relaxes into mine. She lets out a long-exhausted sigh. Clearly tired from the struggle we’ve been in since arriving back at her apartment. [This feels right.] The hand on her bottom feels a sudden spurt of warmth. “You’re already almost soaked again kiddo! What am I going to do with you?” She replies without missing a beat, her voice only a little muffled from her face being planted in my shoulder. “I’d like a change and plenty of hugs and kisses.” ~~~ Half a year's passed since the weekend I met and 'adopted' my little Eve. She's come a long way into her second infancy, I'm so very proud of her. Can’t say it enough no matter how blushy it makes her. That Monday she called me Mommy for the first time. It was said on accident while she was half asleep. She was very embarrassed, and I was thrilled. Maybe I was a little off when I said it would happen by Sunday... But you can’t rush these things. The first couple of weeks Eve would get upset whenever we noticed that she'd had an accident in her diapers. But that was nothing that a little love couldn't fix. Usually, it only took a little reminder that I wasn't going anywhere, and that her new underwear did their job. Complaining and resisting over her 'feeding times' (however slight) only lasted half a week. She obviously loves the taste, but more than that she adores the intimacy. She's fully inoculated against its effect (though her potty training is shot), so I let her suck me dry every day. I’m just thankful we were able to swap her cigarette dependency easy enough for a little breastfeeding. Her other 'little' habits have come in gradually as we uncovered that side of herself. Thumb/paci sucking. Childish speech. Obsession with a particular stuffed animal. Enjoying media for tots. Cute clothing. And other little things that are very much her. That isn't to say that Eve's big girl days are numbered. Heaven's no. She's enjoying her big girl life now more than ever. It was 3 months ago that we decided it would be best if she quit her management job. It wasn't making her happy, it was stressing her out, and it's not what she really wanted to do with her life. Instead, she really wanted to work at the park. The same one she took me to on that fateful weekend. Help make it a special place for others to visit, like it was and is to her. And I'm again proud to say that she got the gig. Five days a week she's at the park doing all sorts of things. Giving tours, taking calls, working with the plants, feeding the fish, etc. Hell, she's even working on getting the old events and talks she once loved up and running again. I’m at the park now. Standing at the edge of the starting path, looking on as she plants a rainbow of colorful flowers into the beds around the main building. Visiting my hard-working baby on the job. Since diapers are her underwear of necessity, she's accepted skirts and dresses as her normal attire with help from a little prompting and praise from me. Today she's wearing a brown dress long enough to hide her babyishly printed pampers. The colors helping to disguise the dirt that is almost certainly going to end up on her as she happily scoops away with her trowel. The familiar sound of chains and a powerful presence breaks me from my reverie. She's behind me, the Sadist. While my guard is still up, I do not feel the same sense of dread I had in our last encounter. She's intentionally holding it back. Taking the lead in the conversation and turning around to face her, I speak. "To what do I owe-" At least, I try to. She has the appearance of a woman in her early 20's, 5.5ft tall, with small breasts. The outfit that adorns her is simple; a long white lace dress that's almost see-through and sandals. Her flesh is pale, almost white. Long white hair flows straight down, reaching well onto the ground. Pristine despite touching dirt. Facial features are mathematically perfect, flawless and dainty. Peach lipstick. Nail polish on pointed nails that match her lips. If it weren’t for her Succubus features, she’d look like a model. White feathered wings jut from her back. White horns grow from her upper forehead on each temple from between her bangs. They run 4-inches up and then bend into a curve going clockwise 'round her head. The curve of her right horn ends where the left begins in front of her head, and the curve of her left horn ends where the right begins behind her head. Giving the appearance of a crown, or rather, a halo. Contrasting her almost angelic appearance is her eyes. The iris and pupil blend together seamlessly into swirling black vortexes devoid of feeling or life. Pools of darkness that threaten to swallow me whole even as she holds back her power. Perhaps noticing the effect she’s having on me, the Sadist shifts her eyes away from mine. After the break in contact, I take a deep breath. Suddenly conscious that I had not since meeting her gaze. "I come with an offer." "I’m afraid I don’t understand." “I’ve watched you.” “…” “You have talent. And I find it a waste to allow such a thing wither out.” “I can’t help but feel I’m being overestimated.” The unnatural stillness she’d maintained ends as her head tilts to the side. “Few starving Succubi would be able to restrain themselves to your degree. Even less could have drawn out a human’s latent potential such as you have with that girl. That you believe I’ve overestimated you so indicates that you find it a simple task.” She finishes her analysis and pauses to give me room to respond. “I wouldn’t say it’s ‘simple’. I just… Push it all back.” “From time immemorial I’ve crossed paths with only a handful of your type. You all talk about yourselves in much the same way.” “My type?” "Those who bond for life. Prioritizing deep connection over instinctual consumption. Say, how many humans have you eaten from?" "She's the third." The Sadist nods her head. As if she'd expected an answer of that caliber. "Then you must be aware. Succubi that bond for life do not last. It is too heavy an existence." She pauses, clearly waiting for some form of acknowledgement. I can’t deny and nod in agreement. When I lost Beth and Leah I’d felt as though I’d lost a piece of myself. I’m under no illusion that Eve's passing won’t result in the same heartbreak. Getting the acknowledgement she sought, the Sadist continues. “To the offer at hand. I wish to make you like me. Reborn and free of the burden you bear." She's headhunting me... That said, the ability to overwrite a Succubus’ kink is a feat spoken only of in hushed rumors. The power she wields is unfathomable to me. "I... I thank you for the offer..." What exactly she offers is a role change. Unshackled from ABDL with no more maternal instincts, urges, and thoughts to bind me down to a single human. I’d join her as a Sadist. Like her I’d be free of heartache and emotion. Living an eternal life based solely around consumption and fulfilling only my own selfish desires. Such a thing is a dream of greed. And scarily enough… I could almost see myself living it. It fills me with a sense of unease. Joyous laughter tickles my ears. I cast a quick glance to the source behind me. Eve, working in the garden and adorably doing her best. The sight and sound of her fills my breast with a warmth beyond description. It washes away the unease of the Sadists' offer. It's all the answer I need. "... However, I'm afraid I'm right where I belong." I won't regret it. Even when I’ve someday burnt out and disappeared from this world... I know this feeling of love can't be wrong. She stares at me with an indiscernible, blank expression. Finally betraying a hint of emotion, she sighs. "Foolish... But commendable. Perhaps one day I’ll succeed in swaying one of you.” “I’m sorry that today isn’t that day.” I mean it too. Though hers is an existence I cannot wrap my head around… I get the feeling that in her own strange and twisted way she worries for me. And that in her mind what she offers is salvation. “As a Succubus of Sadism, I pray you find pleasure in the pain of inevitable parting." Mirroring our initial encounter, she bows slightly. Something I’d never expect from someone such as her. Having been rejected in her offer and satisfying her curiosity, she turns around to leave. Wings flexing, feathers licking the wind. "Have you felt love?" Before she could go, the words left my lips impulsively. It was a question I suddenly found myself wanting more than anything to know the answer to. Maybe a paltry attempt at connecting with this being that feels so foreign and far from me… She pauses, her head tilting to the side. And without turning around she answers. "I think so. A long time ago." Without waiting for a reply, she’d disappeared. Gone with the blink of an eye. Not seeing the look, the emotion that she wore on her face in answering that question will certainly be a regret that I carry for the rest of my days. I turn back to Eve who is still hard at work, not having witnessed anything that had transpired just a few feet in front of her. Needing some Eve time after that experience I make myself noticeable again. She notices me while brushing some stray hairs out of her face with her forearm. Her bright smile fills me with all the energy I'd ever need. "I heard that there was a little lady here hard at work, do you think I could meet her?" Eve giggles, a habit that's become more common over the months. She leans in closer from her spot on the ground and speaks quietly. Trying to keep any potential strangers from listening in. "Mommy you're embarrassing me! I'm very hard at work right now, don't these flowers look beautiful here?" "They’re second only to you sweetie. Here, you have a little something here." She blushes as I pull a clean hand towel from her little garden cart and wipe away some dirt on her forehead. "Thank you..." [Work is great and all but I can't wait to go home!] It's my turn to smile. But before I get out of her hair there's one important thing... "How's your diaper kiddo? Before I let you go do you think you can make it?" Her face scrunches up in concentration. Her thighs shift together as she attempts to get an assessment of the state of her padding without touching herself indecently in public. "I... Think it’s better to be safe than sorry.” "Such a smart girl you are, come along, I'll get you sorted out." I pull her up from her sitting position, take her by the hand, and lead her to the closest family bathroom. ~~~ "I am... Home!" Eve shouts triumphantly, depositing her shoes on the rack. "Welcome home, dinner is ready whenever you are." She rushes over, and eagerly embraces me in a tight hug which I return enthusiastically. No signs of dirt anywhere. She must’ve showered in the employee bathrooms to keep from bringing work home. "Actually... Could I pretty please have milkies first?" Still embraced, she looks up at me with puppy dog eyes. Who could say no to that face? "Okay, okay. But there's another important detail to take care of my silly girl." My hand reaches down between her legs, flipping up her dress, and cupping the crotch of her post work to home emergency pull-ups. "I'm not that wet! Come on!" "Soaked, my little fountain. This won't take long." "Ughhhhhh..." Defeated, she allows herself to be picked up. Her legs wrap around my torso and arms wrap around my neck as she rests her head on my shoulder. With her in arm we get to the bedroom where I toss her a few inches onto the bed. She lands, giggling. I strip her of her dress, leaving her in just her birthday suit and ruined training pants. Turning away from my adorable charge, I stop by the dresser and pop open the former underwear drawer for supplies. Baby powder, wipes, and a thick nighttime diaper adorned with cute pictures of moons and stars. Atop the dresser I grab her pacifier, another tool to combat her oral fixation. Seeing my choice of padding in the mirror, Eve groans. "Mommy! It's so early for the nighttime diaper! How am I supposed to walk in that the rest of the evening!?" "You'll find a way, you always do. Plus, it should last you till morning… Though you’re very good at not lasting long.” She blushes brightly at the implication and crosses her arms adorably. I laugh while pulling her bottom onto a waterproof plastic changing pad. Near the pillows I grab her favorite stuffed bear and tuck it into her crossed arms. The paci goes in as well. Beneath the paci she grumbles but squeezes her bear tightly. The perforated sides of her pull-up tears away with ease. I leave the sodden garment under her bottom to protect the pad and get to work rubbing her down with the baby wipes. I take extra care to be both gentle and fun on her vagina. The grumbling becomes a moan of pleasure. Her pelvis bucks forward with each pass of the wipe. Eventually I reach her bottom and roll up her used pull-up before pitching it in her diaper genie. However, she's clean and the fun ends premature. "Noooooo..." Eve's whines from behind the paci. Ignoring her sentiment for the time being, I liberally apply powder and massage it firmly but gently into her skin. She enjoys this; I see it in her eyes. But that ends too soon for my poor baby as well. The diaper gets fluffed out and placed beneath her. The front panel goes up and the excess gets tucked under her sides. Back bottom tapes go on first, pulled across the front panel. Then the top tapes, the job is done. The changing pad goes back under the bed for the next, inevitable change. I sit near the pillows at the headboard. With ease my strapless dress pulls down, and the flap of my left maternity bra's cup pulls down unveiling my breast. Happily, I open my arms wide. "Come to Mommy, sweetpea!" The sexually frustrated girl perks up at my command. Rolling over onto her front she crosses the short distance in a bow-legged crawl. When she's close enough I snatch her up and manipulate her body such that she's resting in a position similar to the first night I had her feed from me. The night that would spell the end of her old life, and the beginning of something new and good. I pluck the pacifier from her sucking mouth and quickly replace it with my left breast. Eagerly she gets to work. Over the months her form has improved significantly. She can drain a breast like a champ in record time. Though on occasion she likes to make slow work of it. Enjoying the feeling of being connected to me. [Mmm so good...] Hearing her enjoy the milk never gets old. My right arm snakes down the front of her diaper where my fingers get to work. Playing her princess parts like an instrument. Her muffled moans leak out from behind my breast. Little dribbles of milk leave her mouth, running down her neck and onto her cute little boobies. It seems I forgot her bib again, when will I learn? While sucking she bucks her hips to the rhythm of my massage. The warmth of my milk entering her tummy and warmth of my fingers on her most intimate parts. Her body presses into my own. All that she feels in this moment is a beautiful whirlwind which flows into me like water down a drain. A few short minutes of our song and dance and the flow of milk from the first teat is at an end. [Oh fuck, oh Mommy, o-oh I'm-I'm gonna c-!] The wriggling girl in my arms squeals in pleasure; her pelvis bucking one final time into my waiting hand. With no time to lose, I pull my hand out of her pamper and pat the front gently as she comes down from her high. She floods her diaper, its padding greedily soaking up the warm mixture of cummies and urine. Spent, the girl flops down in my arm. Twitching in post orgasm bliss as her body of its own volition rids itself of its liquid waste. “Oh my, someone is Mommy’s lil messy girl tonight. I’m going to have to clean you up before bed!” Tired and content she allows me to shift her body to the other side where she slowly gets to work on the other breast. Left hand massages her back from behind while supporting her. Right remaining gently on her squishy padding as a comforting reminder. While the experience was in a sense orgasmic for me as well, more than that I am filled with an intense feeling of love and care for the darling girl in my arms. I rest my head on the headboard behind me, closing my eyes. Grainy images flash and drift behind my closed lids. Playing like an old movie. Two girls, much like Eve but different and unique in their own ways. All the times I’d held them exactly in this way. And the love I still felt but could no longer feel from them. "Lilith, you alright?" A small voice snaps me out of my thoughts. I look down to Eve, she's looking up at me concerned. At some point she’d stopped nursing. Her hand lifts and wipes away something wet from my face, tears. "It's alright. I'm fine... Just memories." From her position she cuddles into my stomach, wrapping both arms around my midsection in a tight squeeze. "I love you Mommy… Whatever’s wrong I want you to know that I’m here for you." [I hope this is enough, I wish I could do more...] Oh… please don’t think that sweetie. You’ve no idea how much you’ve done for me. "I love you too baby. And I’ll be here for you as well, forever." ______________________________________________________________________________________ Huge shoutout to Kasarberang for hosting the competition. And to my friend, Melunnia, on Twitter for another wonderful art piece. I hope that you, the reader, have enjoyed reading my story as much as I enjoyed writing it.

This story was written as part of The 3rd Kasarberang's NON-CONtest. Hi guys! The story won the second price of 100$, which has already been received. Thanks to Kasarberang and all of you for the support! A Husband's Regression Oliver sat on the floor surrounded by his baby jail, or as mommy called it, playpen. His diaper, as always, was wet; a pacifier in his mouth and a ridiculous bonnet attached to his head. It would be impossible for anyone to confuse him with the successful businessman he had been a few months ago. No one would even think this pathetic man had once been a husband, a father, a respected man. And yet, in Oliver's mind, those memories were as fresh as if it had been a day ago. Memories of driving his luxurious car. Memories of fucking his sexy wife. Memories of everything he lost. "Why don't we have a glass of wine, and you tell me everything that happened between you and," said Julia, pausing to glare at Oliver's predicament, "Well, Oliver." She was a pretty lady, a couple of years younger than Oliver. Nothing special. Not like his wife or, eh, mommy. He couldn't call her any other way anymore. Not unless he wanted to spend the evening on her lap. Claudia was a beautiful woman, thirty-five and still looking radiant. Even with her pregnant belly, she was by far the most beautiful woman Oliver's ever seen. "Oh, it all happened so fast for little Oli. I don't think he realized it until it was over," said Claudia, receiving a glass of wine from her friend. "What happened to him?" "Little Oli here made Mommy angry. Do you remember it, Oli?" Oliver tried to look away, but he knew Mommy wouldn't like that. He hated it whenever she talked about his downfall. It had been such a stupid thing. An office party, and it wasn't really his fault. She came onto him, his assistant. Claudia knew it. But she still got angry. Yeah, it's true he had been flirty with Sophia before, but it was all platonic. The girl was almost twenty years younger than him. Any sane man would've flirted a little bit, even if it led to nothing. Though now Oliver wished it had led to nothing. It would've changed everything. "So he had an affair?" Asked Julia, pouring even more wine into her glass. "He did. The little stinker claims he never even touched her, but Sophia confessed. If you think Oliver's fate was bad, you should see her." "What did you do to her?" Oliver knew now about what had happened. Claudia's plan had been flawless, but if there was anything he regretted the most was what happened to Sophia. Sighing, he moved enough to allow himself to pee his diaper more comfortably. "That I'll show you later. For now, why don't we focus on Oli?" Claudia asked. Julia nodded enthusiastically. She had never been fond of Oliver. In fact, she had even argued against him when Claudia announced their marriage. The good old days. "So, what happened when you found out about the affair?" "My husband had cheated on me, and I wanted payback. But more than anything, I wanted to humiliate him. Divorcing him wouldn't have been enough, so…" "So he agreed to be put back in diapers just because?" Claudia giggled, "No. Not immediately. It was a bit more complex than just forcing him to wear them and act like a baby. I got the idea from a bizarre story I found once." "I think someone's filling his diaper for Mommy. What time is it?" "Uhm, almost two. Why?" Asked Julia, now a bit tipsy. "Oliver's meal. My breasts are screaming for release." "Release? Your breasts? What?" Oliver knew what she meant. Sitting in his baby prison, his lips were working against him. They wanted something he despised, something he hated. And yet, part of him craved the sweet nectar of his wife's breasts. He would never forget the first time he tasted them. That very first night, he had been forced to suck on her nipples while diapered. He had not eaten anything for an entire day, and he would not eat anything unless he did what Claudia wanted, and she wanted to breastfeed him. And so he did, with tears in his eyes he did, and what was worst, he didn't completely hate it. "You'll see in a few minutes. I try to feed him at the same time every day, it creates a sense of stability, and that's important for babies. Anyway, where were we?" Claudia asked, pausing for a second to glare at the man that was once her husband, "Oh, right. How did we get here?" "Wait, wait. Do you breastfeed him? How do you produce milk?" "It took some work, but there are some treatments you can get to induce milk production. It's a bit expensive and medical. Worth it, though." "If you say so," said Julia, looking a bit disgusted but too engaged in the story to leave it there, "So, how did you get him to accept all of this?" "Easy. I made him think he needed it." "Made him think he needed to be traded like a baby?" Claudia took a sip of her glass of wine, and with a devilish smile, she winked at her former husband. "Remember the accidents, honey?" Asked Claudia about the baby that was once her husband. Oliver looked away. He remembered everything that led to his downfall. It began a couple of months before. One night Claudia surprised him with a glass of wine when he came back from work. A glass turned into two, then four. The next morning he woke up soaked. Claudia wasn't pleased, but she didn't make a big fuss out of it. Instead, she treated him better that morning. Better than she had in a while. However, it wasn't the end of it. That very same night, she gave him a beer while they ate. Nothing fancy, but it was a nice gesture. He didn't think twice. But the next morning, he woke up with a wet bed again. And once again, Claudia seemed fine with it. Somehow, she seemed happier about it. And when it happened again and again, Oliver began to worry about his health. "And then it happened during the day. Your first accident during the day, and it was public. Wasn't it, Oli?" Asked Claudia with that devilish smile he hated. Oliver looked down. It had been a busy day at work. Kendall, his assistant, a young and ambitious man, had given him a glass of water right before an important meeting. Nothing odd about it. It was the way he liked to start his meetings, hydrated. But he didn't know back then what he knew now. And so he drank and went straight to present the reports for that semester. Twenty minutes in, he felt a slight tinkle in his penis, something warm against his crotch, and then a liquid sensation running down his legs. It was over in a matter of seconds, and everyone in the room went silent. And it remained silent until Oliver realized what had happened and rushed out of the room, leaving a puddle of his urine behind. "He wet himself at work?" Asked Julia. "He did," said Claudia as tears began forming in Oliver's eyes. "How? How did you get him to pee himself at night and in front of his colleagues?" "A combination of loop diuretics." "Loop what?" Asked Julia. "Drugs, honey. Drugs that make it impossible for the body to absorb certain minerals, so they just passed straight through the body." Their eyes turned to Oliver, who was now sobbing because he knew what happened after. And because he now knew why it happened. He took the week off after his accident to make sure there were no health issues, but the doctor had simply said that there wasn't a physical problem with him. If he was having accidents, then it must be phycological. And he was dragged to a therapist by his wife, though, surprisingly, she seemed sympathetic to the whole thing. Their marriage had been paying through a rocky spot, and yet, here they were, together like a couple dealing with a problem. Perhaps it wouldn't be that bad. But Oliver didn't know better back then. "What did the therapist say? And how did you get the doctor to miss the drugs in his system?" "Money," said Claudia, matter-of-factly, "Buying yourself a doctor is just as easy as getting a new car. And, of course, little Oli here left us with quite a large amount of money." "So, what happened next?" "Well, the therapist we went to was a friend of mine. She knew what I wanted and why, and she was more than happy to help." "How did she help? What did you do? Stop being so vague," said Julia, giggling as she raised her four glass of wine. "Her name's Clara, and she planted the little bug in Oli's head. She said that there was no real reason why a man his age should be having potty accidents, and she said potty to make a clear point. So, Oli was having them because, subconsciously, he wanted." "Did he fall for that?" Claudia shook her head, "Not right away. Of course, I acted shocked and disgusted. But I let Clara take charge at that moment. She simply stated that Oli might be burned out with all the stress of a high-profile job. I mean, it's not like he didn't have terrible neck and shoulder pain already. And as she kept explaining why she thought that, Oli's expression shifted from anger and distrust to looking more like a beaten puppy. And that's when she suggested a new and revolutionary treatment. Regression. Or, in other words, being treated like a baby for a while." "And he accepted?" "Being a baby? Not quite. Not yet, but that's how I planned it. You see, Oli needed one last push into complete babyhood. Something that would make him understand he wasn't an adult anymore, or at least, he didn't want to be one." "What did you do?" "Well, Oli already had an accident in public. But that was contained, and his colleagues just thought he had some sickness or something. Now it was time to push him further. And by further, I mean stepping up the game from number one to…" Oliver tried to block her words, but he could do nothing to block his memories. Even now, just thinking about it was traumatic. He sighed behind his pacifier. "Number two? You mean," Julia paused, a look of disgust on her face," Oh, my." Claudia nodded. And if it had been just one day ago, the image of that day came rushing into Oliver's mind. A beautiful day, sunny and breeze. Perfect for a 4th of July BBQ. Oliver's son, Eric, and his girlfriend, Linda, were part of the crowd that included neighbors, friends, family, and some employees, like Kendall. All of them celebrate and drink and smoke, and enjoy. Even Oliver had stopped thinking about his accidents and diagnosis for a moment, just being present and happy. And that changed quickly after eating. It began like a little rumble in his stomach, which soon turned into a terrible pain and cold shivers that could only mean one thing. "I've heard about it!" Said Julia, "But I thought they were joking or exaggerating." "It probably was as bad, if not worst, than what you might have heard." It was, though, Oliver, and a familiar feeling in his tummy and bowels rushed through him without any objection. A loud fart echoed in the room, a wet one. Julia giggled, but Claudia looked at him with pride in her eyes. What followed was a minute of Oliver squatting right where he was, pushing with little effort, to then feel the warm and soft yes spreading through his crotch. Then he sat right on it as it reached his most private area. There was no fighting it. There was no reason to fight it. If he did, all he would earn was discomfort. And once it was done, he could do nothing but cry. "Did he just…" "He did," said Claudia, chuckling, "Just like how it happened that day. Minus the attire. Though the crying is spot on." "Eww." She was right, though. Oliver had not made it to the bathroom that fateful 4th of July. He stood up, walked a couple of feet, and froze right there in front of his son and daughter-in-law-to-be and in front of everyone that held him in any esteem. And like a toddler, he soiled himself. And like a toddler, he couldn't do anything but cry. And that was it. After what happened, he couldn't really argue the diagnosis. Did he really want to be a baby? Of course not. But he didn't know it had all been Claudia's fault back then. No. He actually believed his subconscious was fucking with him. Claudia grabbed him by the wrist and led him back home, leaving behind the astonished crowd. Oliver just allowed himself to be cleaned by his wife, not even trying to justify his accident. And there was no reason to. Claudia seemed to be okay with what had happened. She even kissed him gently on the forehead, reassuring him that if he truly wanted to be a baby, he needed to decide. She just couldn't handle the whole accident stuff anymore. Either he took the decision to be a baby, or she would take it for him. "And he said yes?" Claudia nodded. "So, what happened after?" Oliver didn't need to hear Claudia's answer. He had experienced it firsthand. That very same day, he was put on his first diaper by his loving wife. It didn't occur to him why she already had diapers ready to go, but he was too shocked to argue anything. So he said nothing when she put a onesie on him, mittens on his hands, and knitted booties on his feet. It wasn't until she said people were waiting for him to see if he was doing better that Oliver returned to reality. "No, please. Don't let them see me," he tried to argue, but there was nothing to argue about. Claudia led him downstairs and to a full room that included every person from the BBQ. His son Eric was the first to see him, and the look of disappointment and disgust in his eyes still haunts Oliver to this day. Linda laughed just as he stepped into the living room, and everyone joined her. And Oliver could do nothing but cry. "I wish I could've been there," said Julia. "I have it on tape." "Really?" "Kendall helped me with it. He had known about the entire plan for a while, and well, not only did he get me, but he's now also Oliver's replacement. So I think everything worked out the way we planned it." "And when did Oliver, I mean, Oli, find out you were behind everything that happened?" Claudia giggled, "That was very recent, actually. You see, he already accepted that he subconsciously wanted to be a baby. But I couldn't just drop the truth on him just yet. I needed him to actually enjoy his time as a baby first." "Enjoy it?" "Well. Let's just say little Oli here might be looking for his diaper change. Aren't you, Oli?" Oliver looked away, still sobbing but nodding at the same time. He knew what it meant to be changed. Ever since that fateful day, whenever she or anyone changed him, he got something in return. The mere thought of it made him blush. Of course, he didn't like to admit to himself. But after he had a wet accident for the first time in his diaper, Claudia took him to their bed, and carefully, gently, she began massaging around his little butthole while her other hand played with his minuscule penis. It didn't take long for him to cum. That process was repeated with every change. Though whenever he had a stinky, she would use a magic wand vibrator to achieve his climax. "Eww, he comes from shitting and peeing himself?" Claudia chuckled and nodded. Standing up, Claudia reached for Oliver's playpen, moving around the massive breasts and long legs she possessed. "I think someone's hungry." Oliver blushed. She managed to carry him off the playpen. It would have been a considerable feat had it not been because, after months of barely moving, Oliver was mostly fat and had no muscle. Julia said nothing as the proud wife sat next to her again with the pathetic husband on her lap. "You're getting stronger." "Got into weights a few months ago. And Oliver's not that tall or heavy." "Are you going to feed him now?" Claudia nodded and, wasting no time, she opened her shirt and bra, revealing gorgeous breasts. A surprising feature for someone her age, but Claudia was the epitome of a well-preserved woman in her forties. "Should I come back later?" Asked Julia. "Not at all. Stay, we haven't finished the tale of little Oli." And without hesitation, Oliver latched onto his wife's nipple, sucking and receiving the tasteful liquid her wife had produced for him. A month ago, he would've fought it back, and he did fight back during that first week. But fighting back meant not release, and it meant a torturous spank given to him by his wife's new boyfriend. His former assistant. The man he knew had to call Daddy. No. Oliver wouldn't fight back anymore. No matter who was around them, he would feed, whether it was a stranger or his daughter-in-law, or his very own son. "How do you make milk?" "Hormones. I started the treatment right around the time I decided to regress Oliver. It worked quite well and right on time." "So, what's left to be said about Oli?" "Well, you know about Sophia now. Do you remember what I told you?" "That she got a fate worst than Oliver?" Claudia nodded, making an expression of pain, "Suck softer, Oli, there's plenty of milk for you." But Oliver couldn't. His heartbeat raced whenever Claudia mentioned Sophia. He wished he could've spared her the punishment her wife had decided for her. But he didn't. And had he tried, he would've accomplished nothing. "What's worst than being regressed the way you did with Oliver?" "Oli here is just Oliver being treated like a baby. He thinks like a man still; that's part of his punishment. But if he ever wanted to leave me, he could just do so. The possibility of getting a normal life is still there." "What do you mean? He can decide to stop it?" Claudia nodded, "He's here because he wants to. Well, of course, if he ever left, he would have to start from zero. No money, no car, no house, no wife, no son. Nothing. I actually gave him that choice a few weeks ago." It had been one night after being milked by his wife. Oli was in his playpen pretending to play as he did most of the time when the doorbell rang. Claudia opened the door to reveal his son, Eric, and his wife, Linda. They had an announcement to make. Linda was finally pregnant. It was a time for celebration, but obviously, Oli wasn't allowed to celebrate with them. "You will have someone to have playdates with," said Claudia. "That's gonna be so cute!" Said Linda, "Imagine, your grandchild will be potty trained long before you ever get out of diapers." "If he ever gets out," said Eric, still disgusted at his father's state. "Well, that can be arranged," said Claudia, "Do you want to be allowed to grow back, Oli?" Oliver nodded enthusiastically. "Wait a second. You need to understand what it would mean. I think it's time I'm honest with you. It's more than you deserve, but it was bound to happen." "Honest?" Asked Oliver, still with a pacifier in his mouth, which just made him sound pathetic. "Well, you see. I know all about Sophia." Oliver froze right there. "Don't worry. I've already dealt with her. But I've known for a while now," said Claudia, and she explained everything to Oliver, from the drugs to the doctor and her therapist friend, everything, including Kendall's involvement. He couldn't believe it. Oliver turned to see his son and daughter-in-law but neither moved nor acted surprised. "What?" Asked Eric, "You thought we didn't know? I don't know why Mom didn't just dump your disgusting ass at once, but I guess this works too. Real, don't cheat, Dad. Or, I guess, baby brother." "You have a decision to make. You can have your old life back. Minus me, your son, the house, your job, or any possession. If already ensure of that." Oliver said nothing, looking up at his wife and son, feeling smaller now than he had ever felt. "Or you can stay like this for as long as I please. Let's be honest; it's more natural, isn't it? You were never much of a man anyway. What do you say?" Oliver's breathing was hard, and his vision was slightly blurry. "Anything?" Asked Claudia with her devilish smile. It was just too much for him to deal with. His little mind kinda broke, and his body decided to answer for him. A loud wet fart echoed through the room, followed by the biggest, most stinky mess he had ever done in his life. One that spread all through his crotch in a matter of seconds. "I made oopsies, Mommy." Everyone laughed. Back in the present, Oliver opened his eyes; he was still attached to his wife's nipple. Claudia and Julia were still giggling about his downfall. And his diaper was still full of his own shit. It was a surprise to him that it had not leaked yet. "I think it's time to change him. And it's also time to show you what happened to little Sophia." Julia stood up with difficulty after her fifth glass of wine, "This I have to see." A few minutes later, they were inside a large room in the house. A nursery, for all intents and purposes, with two large cribs inside and a giant changing table. Why two? Well, that was answered as soon as they got close enough to see what lay inside. A young woman, no older than twenty-five, was sleeping in her crib. Her diaper was also full, almost leaking, and she was sucking on her thumb even though she had a pacifier right next to her. "Is that…Wait. Is that the mistress?" Asked Julia, slightly bit tipsy. "Indeed." Oliver looked away. He hated looking at Sophia now, even though he had loved to do so before. She was gone, though. The pretty girl everyone wanted that he actually got. What remained was not even a shell of her former self. Sophia was now no more than a toddler, newborn, for that matter. He couldn't think about anything else but cooking on her thumb while she drooled. And she had no memory of being an accomplished young woman. No memory of the time they shared together. There was nothing left of Sophia. "When are you going to tell me what happened with her?" "Maybe another day," said Claudia, placing Oliver over the changing table, "Right now, it's time for Oli to make some cummies. Right, Oli?" Oliver blushed, nodding and sucking on his pacifier. He surrendered. Sophia had not chosen her fate, but he was more than willing to play along with it. Maybe they were right. It was just natural to him. Maybe, just maybe, being a baby wasn't the worst possible punishment. And he smiled as he felt the hard vibration of her wife's milking device against his padded crotch. And he closed his eyes in pleasure, forgetting everything else. ............................................. Hey guys! This story is free for everyone because of the contest. If you want to read more stories with similar themes or you prefer female regression, including mothers, teachers, and older sisters, you can subscribe to my website: The Padded Playground

Sophie is now with Charlotte alone in the room. After relishing a bit in the afterglow of her orgasm, she decides to continue playing with Charlotte. Waddling over in her now soggy diaper, she grabs a piece of paper and some crayons. Bringing them over to where Charlotte is sitting. The smell of Charlotte’s mess hangs heavy in the air around her, but Sophie doesn’t care. With a bright smile she offers “Let`s draw together!”, putting the paper between them and sharing the crayons. Charlotte nods with an innocent smile and lays down on her stomach, grabbing a green crayon. Sophie chooses a yellow when, starting to draw a sun in the corner. Charlotte draws a green background on her side, probably some grass assumes Sophie. It’s very calming and a nice experience drawing with her together. At least until Mark comes back in, announcing “It’s time to return to the waiting room Sophie. I’m sure we can visit Charlotte again in the future.” With a bit of trepidation, Sophie stands up “Bye, bye Charlotte. See you next time!” “Bye, bye Sophie! Swee ywou next time!”, replies the baby girl with a slight lisp. Sophie leaves together with Mark, another nurse entering the room to take care of Charlotte. As before Sophie holds hands with him, letting him guide her back to the changing table from before. On the way Sophie asks curiously, “What was going on with the manager?” Mark responds “What you observed with Alea is not as rare at the Institute as you might think. The constant exposure to seeing others climax in dirty diapers has proven to influence many of the personnel in developing a craving for doing the same.” Sophie must give it to him that he has a point there. She got herself turned on from seeing Charlotte humping her diaper, moaning in absolute bliss. He continues, “Most that descent into diapers do so by their own free choice. At any time, they are allowed to use diapers during work and have fun in them. When the retraining comes around, many that do enjoy diapers choose to stop working at the institute and become customers instead. The arrogant ones that try retraining and fail are relieved of their jobs and forced to undergo regression training. The duration of their mandatory stay depends on their former position.” Now everything makes a lot more sense to Sophie. Just to be sure she asks, “Does that mean that Alea indulged like many others and failed to notice her retraining approaching?” “Yes, that’s exactly the case. Alea was always on the arrogant side and didn’t bother to pay attention that her time was coming up. I could have reminded her, but that would mean to interfere in Claire’s plan …”, states Mark. Arriving back at the changing table, Mark heaves his Sophie back up, starting to change her. Sophie is a bit embarrassed, as her adult side comes back out, but it isn’t stopping her from continuing the discussion “What do you mean with Claire’s plan?” “Claire is the head nurse, as I already mentioned. If Alea fails her retraining she will free up her position …”, he makes a pause for Sophie to catch up. As expected, Sophie completes the sentence “… allowing Claire to become the new manager.” Mark gives her a sly grin “Now you've gained a little insight into the internal power games. But don't worry about it. First, you are completely safe from these machinations and second, you are here for fun, right?” He is right, but there remains an open question: “You mentioned earlier that Claire is interested in me. Why is that the case?” With a new diaper in place, Mark puts her down again. He offers his hand and Sophie takes it like last time, letting herself be guided back to the waiting room. While doing so, Mark explains, “She hopes that you will influence Alea to make cummies in her diaper during retraining, therefore failing it. You are supposed to find out in the waiting room that you will be paired together. We always put you in groups of two, sharing the same room and so on. You will still be able to play with all the others that come, but you will be closest to your partner.” Now everything makes sense! This is sooo interesting! Sophie decides to take part in these games. As Mark mentioned there is no risk for her. At least there shouldn’t be? She will have to see first and then decide how to proceed with Alea. Figuring out if Alea is someone she wants to help. Thinking about this, she wonders “What if Alea manages to complete her retraining successfully? What would happen to Claire?” With a pitying smile, Mark replies "Alea has a lot of influence as the manager. If she keeps her position ...” He makes another pause, casting a prompting glance at Sophie. “… I guess that in that case Claire would be reprimanded? A slap on the wrist?” Mark shakes his head, “No, I don’t think so. The way I see it, one of the two will end up as a whimpering baby in a thick diaper. Whoever becomes the manager of this facility will have the power to do so.” Arriving back in the waiting room, there are already some other man and women inside. Some of them are in diapers like Sophie and others in adult clothes. A minute later another girl around the same age as Sophie comes in. She seemed to be coming back from a tour, as she is in the company of a nurse that guides her inside. It makes sense that Sophie wasn’t the only one having been offered a tour. Now that everyone is here, Mark introduces them all to the program: “Welcome again to New Beginnings! I am delighted that you have decided to take the introductory diaper lover course. In the following week you will get a phenomenal experience!” After hyping them up a bit, he starts to explain a bit more in detail “Everyone that hasn’t taken a tour yet is free to do so after this introductory. If you are interested you can simply ask your supervisor. Everyone of you will be grouped up with someone else for the duration of the week. This can be someone from this room or someone from a different course. What matters is that you will share a room with your partner and will learn more about them during your stay.” Making a small pause, he proceeds “Each pair will have a caretaker assigned to them …” He starts announcing who gets which caretaker. Sophie zoning out a bit until Mark says, “… and Sophie’s caretaker will be Claire. You will be picked up by your caretaker here or you will be brought to them.” After his final words, more nurses appear and lead the people in the waiting room away to their destinations. At the end Claire appears, her intelligent blue eyes scanning the room until she spots Sophie. With quick steps she comes over with a friendly demeanor, but Sophie notices the glint of ambition in her eyes. Readers decide what Sophie should do: A| Confront Claire, telling her that it’s wrong what she did to Alea. B| Offer Claire to work together with her to turn Alea into a baby, in return for some benefits. C| Pretend she doesn't know anything and see what Claire does next. D| Something completely different (please write in the comments). Author's note: From the previous poll, Sophie will stay neutral to Alea at the start, trying to figure her out. This means that the options this time reflect not necessarily what Sophie will do, it's more about how she will react to Claire.

Anthony is left reeling after the events at the doctor's surgery but if he is expecting some sympathy when he gets home he will be disappointed. --- If you enjoy my stories and would like to help support me writing them then I kindly ask you to check out my Patreon. I post all my updates a week earlier for patrons and there are 48 stories EXCLUSIVELY on my Patreon page! All the money on my Patreon goes towards paying bills, buying food and generally keeping a roof over my head and a nappy under my butt. Thank you to everyone who has a look at my Patreon and a special BIG thank you to those who choose to support me. It means the world. You can find my Patreon here: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Anthony was sat in his car for at least half an hour. It took his brain that long to process everything that had happened. He no longer had his job, his diapers were no longer a secret amongst the people he respected and his former co-worker was dating his wife. Through a window he could see the reception staff frowning at him and he realised that if he didn’t leave soon the police would probably be called. Not wanting to have to explain what had happened to anyone else Anthony closed the car door and turned on the engine. He probably shouldn’t have been driving because it was as if he was in a daze. He drove in silence feeling his wet diaper only grow wetter. By the time he had pulled up in front of his house he could feel a wet patch on his leg. On autopilot Anthony got out of the car and walked towards the front door. He was still having to hold his pants up and as he went to get his keys he realised he had left them in his bag which was still at the surgery. He pressed the doorbell and waited. “What are you doing home?” That was Jane’s hello. Anthony didn’t know what to say. He was embarrassed and wanted some support but knew he wasn’t going to get any from Jane. Several times he opened his mouth only to close it again. He saw Jane look him up and down before her gaze fell on the wet patch on his inner thigh. “You’re leaking!” Jane looked disgusted. “C-Can I come in?” Anthony asked. How pathetic he felt asking politely if he could even enter his own home. Jane stepped aside and Anthony walked in. As he walked up the stairs he could hear his wife following right behind him. They went to the nursery where Anthony was finally able to let his pants fall to the ground. Surrounded by his baby things and with his leaking diaper on display Anthony finally told Jane everything that had happened. Several times he was on the verge of tears but he held them back. Most people, when re-telling the events of a traumatic day, would expect hugs and affirmations of love. Jane stood in front of Anthony smirking. Her face gave away her attitude before she ever opened her mouth: “I told you so.” “You’re even less of a man than I thought.” Jane finally said with a sigh, “And, to be frank, I didn’t have a particularly high opinion to begin with.” Anthony bowed his head. It wasn’t what he wanted to here and it wasn’t what he needed to hear. He felt emotionally exhausted. He had been humiliated completely and now he was faced with the prospect of being at home all the time and even more under his wife’s thumb. “You are truly pathetic.” Jane continued as she walked over to the changing table, “I can’t believe I ever married you. I can’t believe you were able to give me children.” Anthony winced and sniffed back tears that seemed to only confirm his uselessness as a man. He waddled over to the changing table and climbed on top. At this point he was just eager to get a fresh diaper and be left alone. He wanted to be useful though, he wanted to prove to his wife that he wasn’t completely hopeless. Suddenly Steven’s parting words sprung into his head and he relayed them before he could even think about it. “Steven said he would pick you up at eight.” Anthony said quickly. At first he was pleased with himself for being useful but that quickly turned to shame. “I guess that cat’s out of the bag then.” Jane snickered, “Did he say anything else?” Anthony knew there had been more to the message but he cringed at imagining actually saying it out loud. He could see that Jane was waiting though, she could read him like a book and knew there was more to say. Anthony felt like the lowest of the low relaying messages from his wife’s lover. “He said… He said…” Anthony felt like he had a big knot in his throat as if all the words were piling up and refusing to come out. “Yes?” Jane waved her hand for Anthony to continue. “He said to wear your red lacy lingerie.” Anthony felt like he was shrinking as he listened to Jane giggle. Anthony was lying on his changing table in a leaky diaper and desperate for a change as he acted like a postman relaying illicit message between his wife and her boyfriend. He couldn’t believe he had sunk so low. “Looks like Mommy is getting lucky tonight!” Jane laughed. Anthony sobbed and looked away as the tapes on his sodden diaper were finally pulled apart. He tried not to imagine the sordid acts Jane and Steven would be getting up to but his mind seemed drawn to the image. It had been too long since he had been intimate with his wife. The front of the diaper came down with a heavy thud. Anthony expected Jane to make a comment but she didn’t, instead he felt cold baby wipes against his skin that made him jump. One of the unfortunate side effects of not getting a lot of sexual attention is that it didn’t take a lot to get him excited. “Aww, does hearing about Mommy’s adventures with her gentlemen friends get you all worked up?” Jane asked as she teasingly stroked a wet wipe up and down Anthony’s dick. “N-No!” Anthony moaned. “Uh huh…” Jane didn’t sound like she believed him. Anthony clenched his fists as he felt the soft sensations slowly move up and down his twitching length. He wondered if this was something that he should take the lead on. He should initiate something sexual, make Jane remember that he was more than a little baby. “This just shows that diapers are right where you should be.” Jane said as she poked the straining penis, “Baby pants for the baby dick.” Anthony closed his eyes in shame. The touching of his cock ended before it could go anywhere and the next thing he knew he was getting tapped on the thigh to lift his ass. He was reluctant, his swollen dick almost seemed to demand attention. He didn’t immediately move and instead looked up at Jane hoping for some pity. “You can either lift up your butt or I can tape this diaper right back on to you.” Jane said, “I don’t have all day.” Anthony slowly arched his back. His genitals stuck out even more as he held his position and heard the old diaper get pulled away. He stayed in place until he heard a new disposable being unfolded and slipped underneath him. When his butt made contact with the changing table again it was with the dry padding underneath him. What little hopes Anthony still had for some erotic fun was soon forgotten as the new diaper was lifted up over his crotch. His penis was pressed against his belly where it just slightly tented out the underwear. The tapes tightly held the diaper to Anthony’s waist. “You’ve clearly had a difficult morning.” Jane said as she picked up the used diaper and dropped it in the pail, “I think we’ll get you in a nice onesie and then put you down for a nap.” Anthony usually hated having to take his naps but for once he was grateful. He wanted some time alone to try and process the day. He sat up on the edge of the changing table as Jane went to the closet. “This will do nicely.” Jane said when she came back a couple of seconds later. Anthony looked over to see a dark blue onesie covered in pictures of little ducklings. It was a predictably embarrassing piece of clothing. Anthony raised his arms and the onesie was quickly pulled over his head. As Jane knelt down to push the poppers together between his legs it dawned on him that these would be the types of clothes he wore from now on. He would have no need to put on the suit he wore to work. Jane gave the font of Anthony’s diaper a couple of pats as she stood back up. Anthony sighed deeply as he turned to the crib and reluctantly climbed inside. The bars were lifted and locked in place before he even had a chance to turn around. “Have a nice nap.” Jane said, “Now that you don’t have work you can look forwards to lots more of this. Won’t that be nice?” Anthony didn’t reply. He watched Jane turn and leave the room, she closed the door behind her and left the diapered man alone. It had been a crazy few hours and finally Anthony could lay down. He looked at the mobile above his head before closing his eyes. At least the dry diaper was a lot more comfortable than the leaking one that had been removed. --- “You ever going to take that shot?” Alan asked. Anthony was looking down at a small white ball. He could feel the breeze against him, the sun was shining and birdsong was about the only noise piercing the air. He was wearing tan pants and a loose pale green t-shirt. In his hand was a golf club. He looked up to see his partner at the doctor’s office leaning on his club bag. Behind Alan was a couple of other people. “Huh?” Anthony was confused. “This isn’t the PGA Tour.” Alan said impatiently, “Hit the ball towards the hole. It isn’t complicated!” Anthony could feel a lack of padding between his legs. One of his hands went to his crotch and sure enough he wasn’t wearing a diaper. He was very confused and yet elated. Re-taking his stance he swung the club and the ball flew up into the sky and towards the green. He recognised this course, it was only a twenty minute drive from his house, a place he and the other doctors were visited quite regularly. “Finally.” Alan said, “Come on. Out of the way.” Anthony took a couple of steps back and Alan lined up his own shot. The club swished through the air and then there was a whack as it hit the ball. Never one to hang around Alan immediately took his club bag and started walking up the fairway. Anthony hurried to keep up. “I hope you’re ready to hand over that $200.” Alan called out behind him as Anthony hurried to catch up. “$200?” Anthony replied. “Don’t play dumb just because you’re going to lose the bet.” Alan laughed. The older doctor turned to look at Anthony and frowned, “Are you alright? You seem out of it.” “I’m fine.” Anthony replied, “I just… Have you ever had a daydream that felt so real that…? Ah, never mind.” “Daydreams?” Alan replied, “Maybe you need a nappy.” Anthony froze. Did he just hear Alan right? “A… what?” Anthony gasped. His heart felt like it was going at a thousand miles per hour. “A nap.” Alan said, “You seem to be low on energy as well, come on, keep up.” When the pair had reached their balls it was Alan that shot first. He cheered as the ball dropped safely on to the green. Anthony lined up his own shot and similarly landed near the hole. He smiled and took a few steps before hearing a crinkle, yet again he seized up like a statue. He looked down and saw a leaf crushed under his foot. He felt Alan pat him on the back and they continued towards the flag. Anthony didn’t know what to think as Alan started talking about a business meeting. He was confused and not a little worried that he might have suffered some kind of stroke or something. The diapers, the punishments, his wife’s infidelity… it had all felt so real. Thankfully there were signs saying this was the eighteenth hole so he could soon hurry home and get the rest he clearly needed. He must’ve been working too hard or something. “Yes, I think you’ll be wet soon.” Alan said. The words cut through Anthony’s introspection. “What!?” Anthony exclaimed with wide eyes. “I think you’ll be wet soon.” Alan repeated, “You should’ve brought a coat.” Alan was pointing at the sky with his club and Anthony followed where he was pointing to see some dark clouds. It took Anthony’s shocked brain a moment to realise his golfing partner meant it was going to rain. He felt so on edge, it was such a surreal situation. “I’ll putt first.” Alan said as they reached the green. Anthony watched as Alan aimed his shot. He hit the ball which rolled along the smooth green. It curled away at the last moment and ended up a few inches from the hole. Alan cursed and stepped away with a shake of the head, he was muttering about the grass being cut at a weird angle as he tapped the ball in. “Well, looks like you’ve got a chance after all.” Alan growled as Anthony went to his ball, “Make this shot and it’s a tie game.” Anthony was finding it hard to concentrate for obvious reasons. He walked over to his ball and tried to aim as best he could. He was just about to take a shot when he felt a cramp running through his intestines. He doubled over and held his tummy. “Hello Steven, I was hoping you’d make it.” Alan said suddenly. He was talking to behind Anthony. Anthony looked over his shoulder but he was too late. Two hands suddenly grasped his pants and before he knew what was happening they pulled downwards. Anthony thought he was going to be left almost naked in the middle of the open but to his surprise and confusion he had a diaper on. “W-What’s going on?” Anthony stuttered. He bent over to try to pick his pants up but they disintegrated as he touched them. Laughter broke the stillness of the air and Anthony looked up to see Alan standing in front of him with Steven. They were pointing and laughing loudly. Anthony was about to try and run away when he felt a pressure building. Before he knew what was happening he could feel himself pooping. His diaper crinkling as the front was pulled closer to his crotch and the rear was pushed away. The laughter grew louder and Anthony looked up to see Jane standing with Steven. That wasn’t all though as his kids, Max and Megan were standing next to Alan and laughing just as hard as everyone else. “No… No… This is wrong!” Anthony gasped. Anthony was still pooping. His body was pushing out a seemingly never ending amount of crap without any break. He had no idea how the diaper could take it but as he looked down he saw the diaper expanding further and further until it couldn’t possibly be following the laws of physics. His legs were forced further and further apart as the front and back pushed out in every direction. Anthony reached out to the people laughing at them. He was desperate for help but no one was willing to move a muscle for him. He tried to take a step forwards but the diaper was already too big, his legs were forced too far apart and the bottom was sagging past his knees. Even as he looked down he could see it growing even larger. “How pathetic.” Jane’s voice was dripping in venom. Anthony looked up again and now he saw Jane standing behind the twins. Steven’s arm was around her shoulders as they all laughed and joked. Anthony tried to take a step forwards but the huge weight in his diaper made it feel like he was trying to drag around a ball and chain. He was still filling the diaper, it was impossible, surely he had pooped half of his body weight by now. The bottom of the huge diaper started dragging along the ground. “Help me…” Anthony whined. Looking down Anthony saw that his diaper had expanded into a massive sphere that was still getting larger. Soon his feet left the ground as they splayed out around the giant orb between his legs. “And you called ME the baby!” Came a voice that was strangely familiar. Anthony looked up and gasped as he saw Joey with his girlfriend Fiona. Behind the pair of them stood Mandy in her nurse’s uniform. All of these people were standing together and having a great time as they watched Anthony struggle desperately. “I’m sorry!” Anthony pleaded, “Joey, I’m sorry!” “I think it’s going to blow!” Jane yelled to further laughs. Anthony was now lifted into the air by the diaper underneath him. He could hear rumbling inside it and the plastic seemed to creak as cracks appeared in its surface. Anthony reached down for the tapes to try and rip them off and get away but he couldn’t find them, the places where the tapes should be seemed to just have the front and back of the diaper fusing together. “Help me!” Anthony cried out. When he looked up from his diaper he saw that everyone was gone and he was all on his own. The diaper trembled and shook as Anthony groaned. He closed his eyes and covered his face in fear and humiliation. The shaking grew more violent until it felt like there must be an earthquake. The cracks in the diaper spread until it looked like a disordered spider’s web. BANG! “Ah!” Anthony suddenly sat bolt upright. He was sweating all over as he panted and looked around. He was in his crib and when he looked down at his crotch he saw his diaper, it was back to its original size and shape. He breathlessly realised it had all been a terrible nightmare. He dropped back against his pillow as he tried to fight the panic back into its place. It took Anthony a minute to realise there was still something wrong. There was a musky odour in the room and it didn’t take him too long to come to the realisation that it must be coming from him. He rolled on to his side and reached a hand down to the rear of his diaper. As he pressed the padding against his skin he could feel something distinctly lumpy and sticky. “I can’t have…” Anthony gasped. As the realisation that he had actually pooped himself whilst asleep sank in Anthony covered his face with his hands and started to cry. --- If you want to read what happens next RIGHT NOW you can find the next part of the story here: https://www.patreon.com/posts/cuckolding-of-87270125

4 nights here but i enjoy the smell and have all my life

These are so soft! Got some of the black ones and it doesn't look like a diaper at all at my waistband. I like that it still has the tape landing zone and sticky tapes over velcro.

If you could sew I would say just make your own. Me, I allways just stuffed a couple baby diapers in there if I felt the need for extra absorbancy, but thats not allways posable, nore is it allways posable to do it comfortably. The drying time is a huge issue with cloth as well, spec as a lot of places now want to make diapers really thick, ignoreing how much of a pain that might be for cleaning up and drying after the fact. I find 2 or 3 'day' waight diapers, is better than 1 'night' waight diaper, just cause they dry so much faster.

Hmm. He's already doing hard time.

Firstly congrats. Bed wetting is def a form of urinary incontinence. I am going to say that you are well on your way to being diaper trained for wetting. Which in my eyes is functionally the same as being urinary IC. You wet without letting it happen or really noticing. There are a faction of IC gatekeepers here who will come at you saying that you aren't because you still could hold or retrain or whatever. My advice is to ignore them and enjoy what feels right for you. Don't worry so much about the technicalities of it.

I have read and seen many guides of things to do on day one and the following weeks/months of diaper training. But I do not think I have ever seen anyone discuss things that you can do before officially starting. Whether you want to dip your toes, not quite ready to commit, or unable due to situation, I hope this helps as a pre-guide of habits and ideas. You are here because diapers are not a passing fancy. They may have started as a kink, fetish, or experimentation, but now a driving force, a desired lifestyle. These are things I wish I had done before starting my 24/7 journey or things that if you are not able to start training today that you can do to work towards your goals of losing bladder or bowel control. One thing I will say after wearing 24/7 for awhile now is that there is a definite difference between wearing very rarely like I did when I was younger and the concentrated emotions that come along with that versus wearing daily to bed and the relaxing feeling that one can have while wearing at home or to bed versus wearing all day every day. There are logistical and financial obstacles that reduce the enjoyment. The same way that eating ice cream is savored after a single bite, enjoyed after a bowl, and the taste is there but not the same intensity on the second bowl or whole pint. This isn't to dissuade you from wearing but at least consider So with out further adieu and in no particular order: Save $300-500 per month – This number sounds ridiculous at first until you start running the math on quality diapers. Most mid range medical diapers will run over $1.50 and close to $2.00 each and will require 3 to 4 diapers a day. Top ABDL brands can cost $3 or more and boosters/doublers can run up over $1 each. So the number may be high but if you go several months and able to put that amount away you will guarantee that in present circumstances you will be able to maintain the lifestyle. This is the absolute top range of what one may expect to pay but by doing it you have proven to yourself that you can do it. Furthermore $300X12 is $3,600. That amount of money would grant you any amount of clothing that you may need to fit over your new diapered state. Reusable products such as cloth diapers and plastic pants. Several months of disposable products that you should have on hand to ensure that you never run out Consider experimenting with cloth diapers even if you only like disposables. I like cloth diapers for an in between myself. I need a change but know I am not ready for my next disposable for what ever reason, such as on my way out the door to go work out/hike, or some other situation where I want a completely fresh diaper. I also use them occasionally for working out/walking as they do not bunch up or break down due to physical activity. Something else to consider on cloth diapers. That if you are under 50 (2023) odds are single use plastics and products will be banned in your life time. There may be a period that medical products are exempt but it is most likely coming and you will be forced to use reusable products 100% of the time. Cloth diapers can also be a great stopgap for lean times when every dollar counts such as layoffs and other times you might be under or unemployed. If you start 24/7 and become incontinent the cost of diapers goes from a discretionary and fun expense to a compulsory one. Become a habit forming machine – Think of incontinence as a degree and all the little things you do in between as different courses and prereqs. Keeping diapers around at all times Wearing 24/7 Keeping relaxed sphincters wetting/messing regardless of situation If you are overweight- make this a habit/goal that you achieve in your time leading up to your start date. Aside from the health benefits there are two other great benefits. 1. Some diaper brands are price sensitive to size. Some have almost a 10% delta from the smallest to largest sizes. Odds are you will not be able to drop from an XL to an XS, BUT there can still be a 2-3% price drop between sizes. 2. Diapers become more efficient/hold more with less weight placed on them. Similar to press out there is a process that I call diaper damming that prevents the liquid from absorbing in the first place. By losing weight you reduce this effect. There are two other smaller benefits. For men, fat can build up around the penis and push your urethra forward reducing efficiency. I firmly believe that if you can associate wearing diapers with positive experiences your outcomes will be better. The diet outlined in the 12 month program is not particularly strict but if your diet is currently SAD (Standard American Diet) it can be a change and probably necessary to see any results in bowel control. The low fiber foods of most people lead to poop that is far too firm to be passed easily Hypnosis/Self Hypnosis – Some people easily slip into trance and find nearly instant success w/ hypnosis. Some almost none. However, going into trance on demand is a skill that can be trained and worked on. If you can do this and find a hypnotic recording you like it can greatly increase your success when you do decide to go 24/7. I have found some luck with hypnosis in at least minimum it helps reinforce the dedication to a new way of living Find a recording that is geared towards releasing/relaxing while wearing. 24/7 wear plus this habit could equal instantaneous effective incontinence Make a list of things you enjoy/want to do. Figure out how you will do that diapered. If you find yourself giving up things because of diapers you will be less likely to continue. Find a daily/primary diaper. A mistake that I have made is way too many diapers and no ability to build confidence/habit in any one diaper Having different diapers for different situations is not a bad thing but try to limit that number to as low as possible especially when first starting out in untraining Really pay attention to the urination process now. Really get a feel for the muscles that are working and how they work. The 12 month program calls for reverse kegals and you will feel a drop doing them but I found that there are at least 2 or 3 levels of relaxation and drop past the simple act of relaxed pelvic floor If you are pee shy work on improving that. If you think you are pee shy in a bathroom stall in a place designated by society for peeing, just wait until you are trying it in front of family, friends, and coworkers in a taboo way. Work on becoming comfortable peeing in any position. If you can form this habit now you will be one giant step ahead when you start 24/7 and untraining How an ABDL uses a diaper is different than an incontinent person. Such as: shifting positions before use, holding for changes. These habits can be detrimental to “authentic” or incontinent use. Try to break these habits now. Similar to shifting positions adjusting inside your diaper (for men) should be done periodically if needed outside the bounds/thoughts of actually going Go out and do as many experiences as you can diapered and also importantly with a diaper bag. This is another habit of ABDL vs incontinent individual is the ability to hold changes how many diapers one wears throughout the day and carrying a diaper bag is unnecessary. This adds another layer of logistics when you go 24/7 for incontinence. Really consider and have a good list of reasons why. Some people throw on a diaper and accidentally become incontinent. It has been my experience that it will take time and dedication to achieve. Having a very clear reason and motivation will clear the path for yourself mentally Like I said before. I didn't do any of these before I started but kinda wish that I did. Regardless of what you decide good luck and enjoy.

Do you like it?! It's VERY babyish I know!♥️😊😃😔

Yeah, that's included in the set, so it all will match!😁😃😊♥️ I'm glad you like it!

Being breastfed for the rest of your life, certainly could be considered a happy ending. Especially by someone that absolutely adores you.

Very nice

Hiii little spider! That is soooos cute and I am so jealous. Great choice! *HUGS* 🧜‍♂️

All three wishes are badly phrased. A malicious genie would interpret the first as meaning spending every second of your remaining life in diapers. Phrasing should be I never want to run out of diapers. Second could get you a cute puppy. Third could get you an endless supply of polluted water and under cooked liver.

Yaaay! More contest entries to read once I finish writing mine! Competition is heating up!

If anyone has some last-minute submissions, now is the time to submit them as the deadline comes exceptionally close.

To be honest if I were to have it my way I wouldn’t wear anything else but cloth diapers and plastic pants. I really, really like the authentic look and the way they feel. It is just that changing cloth diapers while being at work or out and about is so much harder to do. Disposable diapers are much more convenient under those circumstances. So I switch back and forth between cloth and disposables. This said, as soon as I have the chance to change into cloth I most certainly will. I do not mind washing them it is part of the routine and I only use my diapers for number 1

The dictionary definition of incontinence as the inability to control bladder and/or bowel function. From a scientific / biological process, it also concurs but leaves huge gaps in the functions. For example, a baby is not toilet trained but diaper trained. Despite that, those who do not know the meaning of the word refer to a baby as incontinent, which is a simple misuse of the term. Insurance companys commonly morph the meaning of words to suit themselves as a way to trick / mislead mtheir clients to believing that they are insured when they are not, and client only find out after they attempt to claim. Incontinence, being the inabiltiy of control of bladder and/or bowel functions is a symptom of either muscle and/or nerve and/or mental issues. i.e., if a persson is involved in an accident that cuts their spinal cord, incontinence is usually a symptom. A faux scientist tried to claim that a frog uses it legs to hear by training a group of frogs to jump when he shouts at them, proving that this occurs, and then after cutting the legs off a frog and shouting at the frog to jump, and since the frog won't jump without legs, the faux scientist stated that the frog goes deaf without legs. This frog story is common in the medical insurance industry... missinformation and deception. To answer the question that you are asking instead of what you stated - there are many layers of diaper dependance. A baby is diaper dependent due to not knowing cause and effect. not knowing what a toilet is, or what it is for maybe not having the muscle control to get to a toilet etc. bladder loss can be constant dribbling voiding on change of movement - ie standing / sitting (due to increased bladder pressure) surge voiding due to spasm of bladder - any combination of the above. bowel loss can be constant weeping voiding on change of movement - ie standing / sitting (due to increased bladder pressure) explosive voiding due to spasm / reaction - any combination of the above. The reasons of each can be varied - i.e. damage / interference in sensory nerve system resulting in autonomic voiding when bladder and/or bowels fill. damage / interference in motor nerve systems resulting in bladder / bowel sphincters remaing open where one voids by gravity / movement which increase pressure in bladder / bowels. damage in bladder (muscular bag) / bowels (muscles) resulting in non expanding of bladder and/or bowels which means extreme urgency where client can never reach a toilet before voiding. This type of damage / interference listed above is classed as incontinence. damage in mental ability to be able to understand ones need to void. As a result, the instructions to void are sent to bladder / bowels but the person is unaware that they are voiding. This type of behaviour can be trained (via hypnosis / training )* or due to damage to brain material (commonly from a mental disease etc such as dementia). Some medical insurance companies class this as incontinence, but since no bladder / bowel muscle or nerve damage / interfence exists, this can't be called as incontinence, but diaper dependance. *This type of training is normally refered to as 'pavlov dog theory'. Most people are trained to behave a certain way - i.e. a school bell ringing for a break / lunch and humans salivate / get hungry on the sound of a bell a baby wearing cloth / disposable diapers while reeking of baby powder will continue to sleep while they wet / mess their diaper. Thus an adult who recreates the same environment will also wet/mess while asleep, or shortly start to wet/mess as soon as they become comfortable and totally familiar with the environment. an adult, due to getting up for school in the morning, and coming home in the evening learns, by habit, do this for the rest of their life - and sets their body clock accordingly. This is the main cause of jetlag - the difference in time zones of another country as compared to ones home country which means there is inconsistancy in ones body clock. People who work shift work / non 8-5 etc suffer from a form of jetlag which slowly drops their ability to think / concentrate / process tasks that need adaption / modification of previously learnt processes. Eventually, these people's I.Q. level and mental ability deterioates. Pilots, who are highly trained individuals and work crossing time zones eventually lose the ability to learn new tasks / adapt to new training procedures in order to shift to newer aircraft models / technology. It is a common cause of aircraft accidents classed as pilot error where the pilot follows an old procedure expecting the newer aircraft to behave accordingly, but due to some insignificant little change in the aircraft design, the old way of doing the task no longer works. We all think that we are individuals, but we tend to mimic what we see. Therefore, all we are is copies of those around us, that is unless we engage our brain - and realise that its purpose is not to keep our ears apart. What we need to do is question everything... all the time. That is what we did as a baby / toddler... and a behaviour that was trained out of us by teachers too lazy to answer our questions. - In kindergarden / nursery school, the child is taught to put a finger in front of its mouth as a way to keep it quiet.

It's a muscle like any other. I remember when I first started and a finger was too much and now my Daddy, with patience, can go a full fist. A lot of people think anal play makes things looser when in reality it actually improves muscle strength and control.

http://www.dailydiapers.com 22 new Photos added 7 new Amazon ABDL ebooks featured 37 new Forum members - Now 54,960 friends! 72 people joined the All-New DiaperMates ABDL Personals. Now 4,561 members! Follow us on instagram

Comfort, Cummies, and Convenience are not mutually exclusive but for me represent the exquisite intersect of intense pleasure. Wet, warm, and messy at this very moment. The intensity of an orgasmic spasm will come shortly after I enjoy the warm squish in my diaper for awhile.

Good read......More please

Chapter 7 : Another big step I wake up that morning without much of any recollection of my nightmare. I still have general bad vibes from it, and I think I also remember being angry at my dad for some reason. Any thoughts about my dream are swiped away when I realize that the reason I woke up is that my Marie-Claude, my cheerful, chatty nurse, is currently in the middle of changing my night’s diaper. As usual, it is soaked, and as usual, I didn’t notice it happening in any way. After a few days, if not weeks (time is a little blurry for me and it’s hard for me to tell) of being in diapers all the time, I’m starting to get used to what it means. Whenever a nurse comes into the room, I’m entitled to a diaper check. If I’ve been awake for a while, I sometimes know that I’ve wet it previously, having felt it happen, but since I spend a lot of time sleeping, the state of my diaper is usually a bit of a mystery. With all that said, one thing that being in diapers has highlighted even more is the fact that I haven’t had a single bowel movement since waking up. Not that I want it to happen, but it does feel pretty unusual. With that said, it does make a lot of sense considering I also haven’t had any kind of food or even water orally. I’m supposing all my water and nutrients are coming from the solute bag that permanently accompanies me, but I didn’t know this was possible until I experienced it. I do think I remember Marie-Claude saying something about eating a while ago, but I don’t really trust my broken brain to actually remember anything with any kind of certitude, especially considering that I can’t understand most of what everyone around me is saying. As Marie-Claude finishes taping the fresh diaper around my crotch, chatting away the whole time, I can see Soraya entering the room. As usual, seeing Soraya fills me with warm feelings. Since my first time in the wheelchair, Soraya has been getting me into it a few times more. It is still an overwhelming experience when she does, but at least I can now manage without fainting. Usually, we only go for a short ride around the center and I’m immediately brought back to my bedroom. Unsurprisingly, they do avoid the living room, which makes sense considering the sensory overload this was for me last time I was there. With that in mind, it wasn’t any surprise for me when Soraya started manipulating my tiny frame to get me into my wheelchair. What was unusual is what happened after I got strapped in it. After getting the last strap in place, Soraya looked at me and pointed at her mouth while saying “How about we try hydrating you orally, today?”. Despite being unable to understand the words she said, the gesture she made at her mouth makes it obvious: She wants to make me drink today. Soraya keeps talking, presumably explaining to me what she’s going to do: “Since you have been having such a huge reaction to feeding tubes while you were in your coma, we’re gonna have to go directly from solutes to oral hydration. We’re gonna have to be very careful, but you can’t stay chronically dehydrated the way you’ve been, especially now that you’ve started being more active. But don’t you worry, we’ll start you easy and I’ll be there every step of the way.” I often wonder why everyone bothers saying so much stuff to me when it seems obvious I can’t understand most of it. The way they change their tone of voice to make it more singsongy whenever they’re talking to me makes it obvious that they intend the words for me, but it doesn’t seem like they’re making any special effort for me to understand them. I suppose it’s not dissimilar to the way people talk to their dogs or infants. They know I don’t understand, but they still enjoy talking to me. And maybe they see it as a way to keep me stimulated or something? I know I do appreciate the talking, if only to make me feel less alone. I might not get the meaning of most words, but I do get the tone of it, and it’s a bit reassuring to know they care enough to talk to me this way. I sometimes feel like their tone sounds a little bit too close to baby talk, which is somewhat humiliating, but considering that I’m pretty much reduced to a drooling infant anyway, it makes sense that this is how they’d communicate with me. Some, like my chatty nurse Marie-Claude, lean very heavily towards the “baby talk” while others, like Dr. Brodeur, almost never use it. Among everyone however, Soraya seems to strike the perfect balance of speaking in a soothing way that doesn’t make me feel too infantilized. In fact, her voice fills me with a nervous confidence and a desire to make her proud. She’s now looking directly at me, and she sounds serious. “Now your throat and stomach have been empty for weeks. Normally, you never should have been on solutes as long as you were, but we didn’t know you were gonna wake up. Today we’re gonna feed you thickened water. It’s literally just water with a bit of jelly in it to make it easier to swallow. We don’t know yet if you’re able to swallow, but we’re gonna try, because unless you start feeding orally by yourself, we are gonna have to get the feeding tubes out to prevent your digestive tract from atrophying any more than it likely already has. Now you don’t remember it, but your body really dislikes feeding tubes. So we’ll do all we can to avoid it, ok?” There isn’t much I can understand in there except that they’re going to feed me water, and that it seems to be a really big deal. I start feeling nervous. I see Marie-Claude enter the room with a tray that has a glass of what looks to be water on it. I also notice a piece of cloth folded next to the glass. After bringing the tray next to my wheelchair, my cheerful nurse takes the piece of cloth and unfolds it. It's a weirdly shaped, pink sheet with plastic backing and, seeing the shape, I finally realize that this is a bib. She starts wrapping it around my shoulders and fastens it behind my neck. Why I’d need a bip to drink water is beyond me, but I feel like there is much I don’t quite yet understand about the situation. She then takes the tray and slides it on the arms of my wheelchair, which seems designed to be able to take it. And just like that, my wheelchair has basically been converted to a high chair. With the tray so close to me, I can see that next to the glass of water is a straw and a spoon. First, Soraya takes the straw and dunks it in the glass. She then says: “I have little hopes that this will work, but if you are able to drink from a straw this will definitely make things much easier in the future. Now I’m gonna bring the straw to your lips, and I want you to try drinking from it!” As she’s talking, she brings the straw close to my lips and mimes sucking from it. I know what she wants me to do, so I try to do it. The first challenge is to close my mouth around the straw. Ever since I woke up, my mouth has been stuck in a semi open position from which I’ve been drooling ever since. With a lot of effort, I think I’m somewhat able to close my mouth around the straw, though it doesn’t feel very secure and I doubt I could hold that position for long. I then try to suck from the straw, but I realize that my mouth just doesn’t seem to have the strength nor coordination to do it. I can feel that I’m moving my tongue and I do when swallowing my saliva, and I’m trying my best to use it to suck water up the straw, but it’s just not possible, and no water makes it to the tip of the straw. Frustrated, I spit the straw out of my mouth and let out a scream. Why is this so hard? Why can’t I even drink water? I get agitated as frustration is filling me. Why me? Why can’t I be normal? I’m barely aware of the world around me, or of the fact that I’ve started bawling and kicking my legs and arms as much as my feeble muscles would allow them. I feel so angry and powerless I can’t help myself. After a few moments I regain a bit of my consciousness of the world around me and I notice that Soraya is gently stroking my hair while trying to soothe me. She seems completely calm. Her words do succeed at making me calm down. “It’s ok Léa, it’s ok, it’s alright. I know this is frustrating to you, I know my poor dear. You’re gonna be ok. We’re gonna try another way, ok? I thought this might not work and I got us a plan B.” At this point I’ve finally managed to get my emotions back under some semblance of control and I’m just listening to her voice. I see Soraya pick up a spoon from the tray in front of me and realize the straw wasn’t the only method they had thought of to feed me. Spoon feeding water to someone sounds like an awfully tedious chore, but it might actually be better than unsuccessfully trying to feed off of the damn straw. Soraya picks up the spoon and dips it in the glass. The spoon is covered in brightly colored silicon, and seems to be deep enough to contain a fair bit of water. Despite the blurriness of my vision, it seems like the water behaves in a strange way as she dips the spoon in it. The way it’s moving, it almost looks like it’s viscous, like a sort of watery pudding. Now that I look at it better, it also has a very whitish hue. Is this even water? I’m pretty sure I heard her say water, so why doesn’t it look like water? I’m now doubting that I’ve actually heard right, which I suppose wouldn’t be so surprising given my stupid brain. As she approaches my mouth with the spoon, I wonder what the heck is in there. It’s definitely nothing I’ve ever seen before. When the spoon reaches my mouth, she lightly taps it on the side of my lips, coaxing them into opening. I’m still insecure about whatever is in there, but I know I completely trust Soraya, and know she wouldn’t feed me anything dangerous, so I accept the spoonful of stuff in my mouth. The texture and taste surprise me, and I reflexively spit it out, which makes it drip down onto my bib and prompts Soraya to laugh. It wasn’t exactly bad, but my brain really doesn’t know what this was. It was mostly tasteless aside from a very subtle sweetness to it. The texture was definitely the weirdest aspect to it, however. It was like having oatmeal, but without any of the oat in it, with nothing but the starchy thick water left. I wonder what it is, but feel bad for spitting it out. Soraya, however, doesn’t seem phased out in the least by it, and already has another spoon ready. This time I’m ready for it, and I brace myself for the weird taste as she brings the spoon to my mouth. As with the straw, I feel like all the movements to properly swallow the spoonful of weird water are there, but sluggish and uncoordinated. Even with the very small quantity contained in the spoon, it feels like too much and most of it dribbles out of my mouth and onto my bib before I can finish swallowing. The tiny quantity I end up swallowing ends up being barely more than I would swallow with my saliva. However, my mouth does feel moister than it has in a while, and I feel like I’m progressing, especially given Soraya’s cheering. The taste is still a bit off putting, but I’m ready when Soraya arrives with a third spoonful. This time, things line up much better, and I must have been able to swallow about half of the content of the spoon, with the rest dribbling down to my bib like the previous ones. Soraya almost seems ecstatic about my progress, and I can’t help but feel proud of it. It feels like another step, however tiny it may be, towards gaining back some semblance of autonomy. Soraya keeps feeding me spoonful after spoonful. Most of the thickened water still ends up on my bib, but I can feel my mouth and throat moisten from the liquid, and it makes me realize how dry they’ve been this whole time. After a few spoonfuls, my stomach starts feeling full, which I realize I haven’t felt once since waking up from my coma. At first I find the sensation interesting, but soon I realize my stomach is not taking it. I feel a wave of nausea hit me, and just as Soraya is about to bring another spoon to my mouth, I have one hiccup which is quickly followed by what was very likely everything I’ve just ingested. The whole thing, now mixed in with saliva and stomach acids has joined the rest of my spills on my bib and tray. Soraya quickly starts saying reassuring words, probably assuming me to go on another tantrum. However, I’m feeling too messed up to have a tantrum. I feel myself slump in my chair, and, as is now usual for me, lose consciousness once again. As the lights go off, however, I feel something of a subtle pride. Sure I did puke everything out, but I did manage to drink a few spoonful of whatever that stuff was before that. I did it. Maybe I can do this. Maybe I’ll be fine.

Part Seventeen I didn’t have to stay in suspense for very long. Without much bravado, Kate retrieved what she had been searching for in her purse. I wasn’t sure what I was expecting, but it definitely wasn’t this. With an idle smirk still on her face, my sister held up a pacifier. It was pink, just like the pull-ups. I was surprised, of course, but also confused. Why the fuck would she have something like that with her? She answered that one pretty quickly, either reading my mind or getting lucky. “I bought it at the rest stop when you weren’t looking. Surprise! Aren’t I the sweetest sister? I mean, when’s the last time you got me a gift?” “Kate, you can’t be serious,” I said. This time around, there wasn’t a lot of mystery in terms of her immature scheming. There was only one thing she’d want me to do with a pacifier. “Come on, Annie. It will be fun!” Like usual, that ‘fun’ was going to be pretty one-sided. “Look, it’s easy, and totally fair. As long as you keep it in, I won’t say a single word. Not to our parents, not to you. Unless you ask, of course. I know you like having my attention.” Admittedly, it was tempting. Not only would she stay silent about what I was worried about most, but I’d also finally get a reprieve for the rest of the drive. Some peace and quiet would be nice, especially after so much back to back nonsense. But, still. At what cost? A picture of me sucking on a pacifier would be even more embarrassing than the previous one. Was that my only hang-up? Earlier, I would have flat out refused to do something like this, simply to avoid giving Kate the satisfaction. But now that she had put me through so many demeaning situations and visuals, one more wouldn’t be the end of the world. She would be amused, and I’d suffer through a little teasing. So, the usual. “No pictures. Or videos,” I demanded, adding the potential loophole right away. “Promise me.” “So paranoid, sis,” Kate giggled. She crossed her heart with her index finger, and followed it up by giving her left boob a small squeeze. The movement drew my eye, which was no doubt her intention. A glance towards her chest that was more impressive than mine in every way. Plus the awkwardness of inadvertently checking out my own sister’s cleavage. “If you put your pacifier in, I promise I won’t take any pictures or videos unless you give me permission to do so.” “And you won’t pressure me to give you permission?” I asked, with an eye roll. “God, Annie. Stop acting like a little brat.” Without any warning, she leaned forward and shoved the pacifier into my mouth. My lips parted more in shock than anything else, which was enough for the silicone teat to push all the way in until the lip shield stopped any further progress. “No. Keep it in.” When I squirmed a bit from the unexpected intrusion, Kate just pushed a little more firmly with the babyish accessory. The sudden sternness caught me off guard, and I found myself frozen for a moment. The pacifier awkwardly sat in my mouth, as I wasn’t about to start sucking on it. Feeling uncomfortable as Kate’s eyes remained locked on my own, I shifted in my seat, only to feel a sharp pinch on my thigh. “Mmm!” I yelped into the pacifier. Starting to say Kate’s name, my voice muffled from the plastic and silicone in the way, I barely got that far before she was speaking again. “No.” It was one of those quiet growls that carried more weight than someone yelling. “Are you a mature college girl, Annie? Nod.” Feeling a little helpless against Kate’s attitude and her intense proximity, I did as she said. Reluctantly nodding my head to her question, because it was true. “Then prove it,” Kate said, “I’m going to let go now, and you’re going to suck on your pacifier like a good little girl. Do you understand?” My head was spinning, and all I could manage to do was nod again. With narrowed eyes, Kate gave a pointed push on the pacifier, then let go completely. Against my better judgment, I did as I was told. Without her fingers holding it in place, I had to tighten my lips around the thing. Tongue and teeth brushed against the soft teat, and the plastic guard gently pressed against my lips like it was designed to do. For a moment, I just awkwardly sat there with the pacifier in my mouth, until Kate reminded me that I was supposed to suck on it. Somehow, this was supposed to prove that I was a mature girl. A college girl. The rational part of my brain knew that doing what my sister was asking of me would result in a visual that was the complete opposite, but I didn’t know what else to do. After all the jabs about my size and my attitude, I found myself wanting to show that I wasn’t difficult, or immature, or a whiny girl. So, staying quiet and averting my gaze, I began sucking on the pacifier. “Good girl, Annie.” Kate sat back in her seat. Trusting me to keep at it, apparently. A second later, I learned why. “Now here are the rules, sis. I’ll stay quiet for the rest of the ride, but only if you stay quiet. You’re going to keep your pacifier in, and you’re not going to say another word until the end of the drive. Nod for me?” I wasn’t totally on board with this, so my nod was only a small dip of my chin. As in, ‘I heard you.’ Not so much that I agreed. “Good girl,” she repeated, “Because if you take your pacifier out, or you speak without permission, I’m going to come clean about your little accident.” ------------------ Check out my website: www.ladyluciastories.com And read more of "The Road Trip" (65+ parts) and other stories on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/user?u=73056590

Our three main characters head to a restaurant for a nice meal. Livy is hoping to show the other two that she can be just as grown up as them but Landon has other ideas whilst Dan seems to expect nothing. Meanwhile, Livy's body starts to betray her as it always does when she starts feeling anxious... --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on Patreon. For $10 you can see everything early AND 48 full length stories that can only be found on my Patreon page! The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my patrons and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my Patreon ❤️ https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- The restaurant had its own parking lot which Dan pulled into. Their spot was in the middle row of cars and Olivia stepped out into the cool evening air. The sun was going down leaving the sky streaked with various colours, it was really quite beautiful. “Come on, Livy.” Landon said. “Huh?” Olivia was still surprised every time Landon casually used her little name. To Olivia’s surprise Landon took her hand. Before she could even fully register what was happening Dan had taken her other hand. The trio then walked towards the restaurant with Olivia in the middle holding the two grown-ups’ hands. She shook her head, she was a grown-up as well! “Table for three.” Dan said as they approached the young woman standing at the door. “Right this way.” The woman said as she led them into the dining area. It was quite a busy evening in the restaurant. It seemed like at least two-thirds of the tables had people sitting at them. Olivia was blushing under the muted lighting as she continued to hold both Landon’s and Dan’s hands. She shouldn’t have let them walk her into the building like this, it felt far too late to stop them now. “Here is your table.” The woman said as she indicated a table right next to her, “And your menus.” “Thank you.” Landon said with a smile. Olivia sat down. Yet again she felt as if she was in an awkward position. Landon and Dan sat opposite each other whilst Olivia was to the side with no one across the table from her. She picked up the menu to distract herself. “Are you alright, Livy?” Dan asked, “You’re looking a little red.” “I’m fine.” Olivia replied automatically. It seemed a lot easier to say that than try to explain everything that was on her mind. She didn’t even want to think about Dan calling her by her little name casually like that. That seemed to be exactly what was happening. As time went on it seemed “Livy” was overtaking “Olivia.” She had spent forever fighting her little side but now it felt like it was being actively baited to come out. Olivia shifted awkwardly in her seat. “Do you need the bathroom perhaps?” Landon asked. “No!” Olivia responded quickly and loudly. Olivia was getting inside her head again. She was antsy and didn’t know what to do or say, it felt like coming out and trying to be a part of things was a mistake. She didn’t feel like she belonged in this restaurant, she didn’t think she belonged at this table. She tried to resist the little side that was threatening to pop out but it was getting harder and harder. Livy was only supposed to be around in private! “Can I take your drinks order?” The waitress was back with a little notepad and pen. “Yes, I think we’ll have your house red please.” Dan said to Landon’s positive nodding. Everyone then turned to Olivia who squirmed in her seat as she looked at the drinks. Despite looking at the menu for several minutes she had barely actually read anything thanks to all the distractions. It was hard enough getting her mind to concentrate at the best of times. “Erm, just a coke please.” Olivia said after a few seconds. “Very good.” The waitress replied. “So… The Peterson Case.” Dan said once the waitress left the table, “I feel like we’re making some good progress at last. I just think we…” Olivia tuned out. It was almost an automatic reaction when complicated work stuff started getting discussed. Instead of listening to a conversation she knew she could play no part in she looked around the restaurant at other tables. It seemed to be mostly people on dates sitting across from each other and smiling. Olivia scanned the room until her eyes fell on one table in particular. On this other table there was a man and a woman sitting opposite each other. They were sipping wine and talking. The young woman laughed at something the man said, it seemed that whoever they were to each other the dinner was going well. That wasn’t what brought Olivia’s attention though. What made Olivia blush with embarrassment was the highchair next to them with a young child messily eating their food. The parallels between that table and her own were too much for her, she had to look away. That baby was exactly what she felt like. Olivia’s wandering attention was brought back to her own table when she heard Dan laugh. She hadn’t been paying the slightest bit of attention but it seemed like Landon had told a very funny joke considering how much Dan was giggling. The drinks arrived shortly afterwards. Two wine glasses were placed in front of Dan and Landon. The waitress gave the bottle to Dan to inspect before he nodded and she poured the drinks and left the bottle. She then walked around the table to Olivia and placed a tall glass of soda with ice bobbing in it in front of her. “Can I take food orders?” The waitress asked. Dan and Landon were ready to order. They didn’t hesitate and then, just like with the drinks, all eyes turned to an unprepared Olivia. She fumbled as she looked down at the menu. “I… Erm, well…” Olivia stuttered as she desperately looked for something she recognised. “She’ll have the carbonara.” Dan said when Olivia failed to speak up. Olivia felt even more embarrassed. The child in the highchair on the other side of the room might as well be her. As she sat and blushed she felt a sudden need for the bathroom. She thought about getting up to go to the bathroom but she already knew she wouldn’t make it. Just a few seconds later warmth bloomed across her pull-up. Fortunately it wasn’t a large accident and the disposable underwear did its job. After a small accident like this Olivia would usually get herself changed for obvious reasons. That wasn’t as easy here though. She could’ve excused herself to go to the bathroom and change but that would be embarrassing in itself. If she wasn’t running to the bathroom she could imagine that Dan and Landon would know precisely what had happened. “We’ll probably be talking about boring work stuff for a little while.” Landon said to Olivia, “Why don’t you occupy yourself with this until the food is here.” Olivia looked down as Landon slid something across the table. It was a piece of paper but when Olivia saw what it was she felt her stomach drop with embarrassment. It was a children’s activity sheet, a large piece of paper with colouring, connect-the-dots and other things appropriate to keep an impatient toddler occupied. There was a small cup of crayons as well which Dan slipped over. With the expectant gazes of Landon and Dan on her Olivia picked up a crayon and started colouring the picture. She felt silly but at the same time she could see that the two “adults” were waiting for her to occupy herself before they talked. Sure enough as she put the crayon to paper Dan and Landon started discussing work again. There was a part of Olivia that thought this was nice. She felt like the child of a couple out on a date. Despite her embarrassment she found herself concentrating on the childish activities and ignoring everything around her. Her feet were soon swinging back and forth under her chair. Olivia may have been embarrassed but Livy was having a great time. “Your food.” The waitress returned to the table with the food and Olivia realised she had been engrossed in the activity sheet for quite a while. “Lovely.” Dan said with a smile as his food was placed in front of him. “That’s very nice.” The waitress said as she looked over to the colouring Olivia had done. “Th-Thanks…” Olivia said quietly. She pushed the sheet away as her face blushed a deep red. The evening just got more and more embarrassing for Olivia. Now the waitress had seen her working on the picture like a toddler hoping to make something good enough to be put up on the fridge. The food looked delicious though, as it was placed in front of her Olivia licked her lips. She felt a rumble deep in her tummy. “Enjoy!” The waitress said, “If you need anything myself or one of my colleagues will be happy to help.” “Thank you.” Dan said. Landon picked up her glass and held it out for a toast. Dan lifted his in a similar manner and Olivia felt compelled to do it as well despite it really highlighting the difference between herself and the other two. Her glass of soda contrasted unfavourably with the two fancy wine glasses. “To a good meal and better company.” Landon said. As everyone clinked their glasses together Olivia noticed Dan and Landon really only looked at each other. She felt very much like the third wheel. Before she could bring anything up though Dan and Landon started tucking into their dinners and talking about work again. The food was very nice and Olivia was happy to let the others talk as she got to enjoy the delicious meal in front of her. It was a welcome distraction from her general embarrassment. Olivia tried to make herself as small and unseen as possible. With the half-finished activity sheet next to her, the soda and a wet pull-up she felt like a four-year-old. When she did dare to look up at the other tables she saw kids in similar positions as her with their parents. Asking to come along was a mistake, she could’ve been at home surrounded by her blanket right then. Thanks to not talking like Dan and Landon were Olivia finished most of her meal first. It had been very nice but now she had even less to distract her from her feelings of inadequacy. Five minutes after putting her knife and fork down she felt something that chilled her to the bone. Her tummy rumbled and immediately she felt the pressure of needing the bathroom growing. With startled eyes Olivia looked over to the bathrooms. As if planned by her worst nightmare she saw a woman walking into the bathroom, the door closed behind her and a little disk on the door went from white to red. The door was locked. “Oh no…” Olivia muttered under her breath, “No, no, no…” Olivia could feel sweat on her forehead. Her breathing became shallower and her hands trembled. The pressure inside her body was building quickly and she knew she was in trouble. The bathrooms were occupied and there was nowhere for her to go. The urge had come on so suddenly and now it was mounting faster than Olivia could cope with, she couldn’t think. “Everything alright, Livy?” Landon asked as she looked over at Olivia. Olivia quickly shook her head. Everything was definitely not alright. The need to poop was reaching the point where her body was struggling to contain it. She wouldn’t have been able to reach the bathroom now even if it was free. This need was growing even quicker than her recent problems had. “Honey, what’s wrong?” Dan asked. He frowned in concern. How was Olivia supposed to explain her problem? In this restaurant full of people how could she possibly talk about how she was about to fill her pants. Even the little kids in the highchairs knew better than to do that. “Do you need the bathroom?” Landon asked. Olivia didn’t know how Landon knew but maybe she was being more obvious than she thought. She was half hunched over but perhaps it was just the look in her face, Landon had seen her “need to go potty” face a lot recently much to Olivia’s shame. “I… I…” Olivia stuttered. She felt her sphincter opening a little and she couldn’t close it. There was nothing she could do! There was no way for Olivia to tell her husband or Landon what was going on but at the same time it was going to happen regardless. She was supposed to be an adult, this wasn’t supposed to happen to big girls. The cramping grew and Olivia couldn’t hold back any more. Closing her eyes Olivia placed her hands on the edges of the chair either side of her. She braced herself and lifted her body up a little, it was all the encouragement her body needed. With a space beneath her Olivia’s body took over and pushed. It was a very strange feeling. Olivia didn’t often mess her diapers even when she was in little space. To be doing this in the middle of a busy restaurant was mortifying. Several soft pieces of poop dropped into her pull-up immediately. Olivia could feel the sticky substance smearing against the padding and her skin. She shivered but knew things had only just started. She held her breath as she felt more coming. “Livy… are you…” Dan said slowly. In the background the only sounds were of diners quietly chatting and the clink of cutlery. There was some soft classical music floating quietly through the air. It felt like a different world to what was happening with Olivia. Olivia pushed down and felt a small grunt pass under her breath. There was a second of suspension and then her pull-up seemed to balloon out. She gasped in horror as she felt the rear of the diaper expand and pull the front tight against her. The poop seemed to pour out of her and smeared between her legs and up towards her back. Olivia became terrified that the pull-up wouldn’t be able to hold it all. “Ugh…” Olivia let out a little whine as she pushed down one final time and finished her soiling. The smell was already starting to seep out, she cursed herself and knew she should’ve worn a diaper. Now she had been exposed as the baby she was. “I can’t believe this.” Dan’s voice broke the silence at the table. Olivia opened a watery eye and saw that although Dan sounded irritated he was looking at her with concern. Her arms wobbled and she knew she couldn’t stay in this raised position forever, she lowered herself down and cringed as she sunk into the pull-up. The mess spread even more and to her shame she felt some of the poop squeezing out and on to her skirt. This was going to become a much more obvious problem very soon. “Seriously? My colleagues dine here. Clients dine here!” Dan was looking around anxiously. “I’m… I’m sorry…” Olivia said. She started to cry. It wasn’t the reserved cry of an adult either, it quickly threatened to become the loud tantrum of a child demanding attention. “Don’t worry. I can deal with this.” Landon said as she placed her cutlery on her plate and started to get up. --- If you enjoyed this part you can check out what happens next RIGHT NOW at: https://www.patreon.com/posts/livys-new-family-87104926

You make a lot of great points, @DAQ!! Keep those sphincter muscles relaxed even if you have to check yourself several times a day.. they will eventually forget how to clench . And experiment (buy bags, not cases) of two or three varieties of diapers at a time to learn what works for you.. which ones are comfortable, less detectable (or more, whichever your preference), how long they last and hold the smell in.. key is finding a few brands you absolutely trust to wet in, poop in, and not leak. And find the same trustworthy ones in different thickness diapers for different purposes. It's a long process but definitely doable.

@Hannah YMS The best thing I can say about this is that you should always be vigilant and be careful who it is and what it is that you're doing online. About 25 to 35 years of being an Internaught, I can tell you that the best thing to do is just to be vigilant and be careful what's going on in all situations, because you never know when somebody will try to get the best of you, or try to mess up your head or try to mess with you and put you at ease when they try to pull a fast run on you. This is not to say that Everyone on the Internet is a bad person, you just have to use your head and be able to determine when something doesn't feel very comfortable to you. My experience comes from over 30 years of dealing with people on chat systems and in emails and other chat mediums, so there are things that you have to be careful of when you are online. That being said, there are plenty of people whom you can interact with. Of those individuals, many of them have become my friends, ones that I trust, And some of these individuals I have high trust in, because I've dealt with these individuals since 2019 or 2020, and have personal relationship with these individuals. For this to occur you have to have some sort of trust and this is important, because if you have that level of trust with an individual that you trust in your highest caliber, then you would be able to talk to them and you know what they're telling you is legit, and you trust their counsel. There's a lot of people here on daily diapers, a lot of them have given me a lot of support over the years, but there are special people that I hold dear to my heart, and they will always be that way, because I have gained a sense of trust and I know that when they're telling me certain things that they don't Try to hurt me or whatever, this is because I've gained a high level of trust with them, so what I disclosed to them may be a little bit more personal than somebody else that I deal with, but the idea here is that you gain a sense of safety with certain people and you can tell when it is okay to release certain information that you would hold close to the vest. This does not mean that you should be afraid of everybody, but this means that you have to be careful. As I've stated before, it's all in how things roll: when you gain a particular trust level, it makes sense, and you can trust the individuals that you're dealing with, when they tell you something depending on the individual and the way they respond, you can tell and you probably know in your heart that somebody would say or would not say certain words or certain phrases or whatever, so you know what somebody is telling you is legit. This is not to mean that somebody may not be who they say they are, but when you have experience and you know the people on your system, that makes a heck of a difference. You just have to be careful, but as I've always told my church members at work, being careful and being safe are 1 thing, being ridiculous and overreaching is a total different story. You don't want to end up being so naive that you would let anyone in the church, and let them do a whole bunch of other things, but you don't want to be so paranoid that you don't allow certain things to happen, when the people that are doing them are trustworthy people. The difference between being 2 lakhs and two paranoid, you have to be in the middle on this, otherwise it can drive people insane. So as I've stated, you just have to be careful and know the people that you're talking to. When you end up talking to them for a long time and you forge your relationship with an individual you end up trusting their counsel or whatever they're telling you, and if that person's trust is something that you trust, that's cool, but there could be a situation where you may lose respect for an individual, but that is something that what happened in a severe case. Just be careful and don't let everything scare you, just be on your toes and that's about as much information as I can give you regarding this. Have fun be safe and use your head and be a more moderate, don't end up thinking that everything is gonna hurt you, but don't drop your shields and be too lax. Good luck! Brian

I’m starting to think I’m getting diaper dependent especially when I’m at work cause it seems like I’m constantly having to run to the bathroom at work. I’ve been contemplating about wearing more often at work for that reason.

Chapter 6 "Look, your sister is waking up too," greeted me my mother the next morning as I began to stir. Briefly, I tried to open my sleepy eyes, but was immediately blinded by the morning sunlight, so I decided to close them again. I was still too tired to even think about getting up. Half-asleep, I carefully felt the area of the mattress that had been wet every morning for weeks. This practice had become a kind of routine for me after my first nighttime accident. But unlike before, I couldn't feel any moisture this time. I seemed to have stayed dry this night. I felt pure relief. I had almost forgotten how pleasant a bed could feel in the morning when you weren't lying in your own puddle of urine. I enjoyed the warmth under the soft blanket and could have continued dozing for hours if my stupid mother had let me. "Emily? Hello? It's time to get up," she persisted. I reluctantly opened my eyes. "Alright, I'm already awake," I grumbled annoyed. When my eyes finally adjusted to the bright sunlight, I was initially surprised to find myself in Sophie's room instead of my own. It wasn't until I recalled the events of yesterday that I realized why I hadn't woken up in my own bed as usual. Unfortunately, that wasn't the only realization that came flooding back with the memories of the previous night. The scene on the changing table immediately came to my mind, and suddenly I suspected that the dry bed may not have been my achievement after all. In quiet hope that my bitter suspicion would prove to be a mistake, I reached down to my crotch and cautiously felt the bulky plastic monstrosity between my legs. It was incomprehensible to me that I hadn't noticed the diaper before, considering how voluminous it was. Was I imagining things, or had the diaper gotten even thicker? But before I could investigate further, my mother yanked the covers off me, and the subtle odor that emanated from it left no doubt about the situation. "Come on, Emily, Sophie and I want to have breakfast," urged my mother, but after the bitter realization that I had wet myself again while I slept, I was too frustrated to even want to move. Why did this have to happen to me, why did I have to suffer from bladder weakness? Annoyed that I didn't get up, my mother reached under me and lifted me onto the changing table before I could even react. It wasn't that my mother was particularly muscular, she was of a similarly slender build as me, but at her height of six feet (180cm), she was able to easily carry someone as small and delicate as me the short distance. "Mum, let me go. I'm not a baby, I can walk on my own, I don't need to be carried!" I screamed in horror. "You've had enough time to get up!" she responded angrily. Roughly she pulled down my pajama pants and exposed my soaked diaper. Without further hesitation, she then proceeded to undo the adhesive strips on my diaper. "Mum, I can take my diaper off by myself!", I interrupted her ashamedly, holding the top of my diaper with all my strength so that she could not open it. I was far too proud to allow her to see the inside of my urine soaked diaper. “If you manage to go to the potty at night like a big girl, then you can also take your diapers off yourself," she mercilessly rebuffed my objection and gruffly pushed my hands aside. Accompanied by a rustling sound, she opened my diaper and pulled it out from under me before folding it up and tossing it into the diaper pail. She meticulously removed the last bits of urine from my crotch and buttocks with a wet wipe before pulling out a pair of panties and putting them on me. My joy about the panties, which ensured that I no longer had to lie naked in front of my mother, was short-lived. She even seemed to have bought my new underwear in the children's department, where else could you buy panties with a large Snow White on the front. I was about to protest against the childish, red underwear when my sister, who was already fully dressed and curiously watching the proceedings from the side, spoke up. "Why does Emily get to wear real underwear and I don't?" she complained, visibly offended. "If you manage to stay dry for three days during the day, then you can also wear panties for big girls, you know that Sophie," my mother recited the rule that she had explained to Sophie countless times before. I looked down at Sophie haughtily. She had never managed to get through three days in a row without a single accident. Suddenly, I felt a lot more comfortable in the childish underwear, because at least my underwear was still much more grown-up than the pullups Sophie wore. Sophie, on the other hand, looked as if she had lost a shilling and found a penny. However, my arrogance was to take revenge in the next moment. My mother swiftly tore my pajama top off and pulled a purple dress over my head. The dress might have been quite pretty if a colorful unicorn hadn't spoiled the entire front. "So cute," my mother exclaimed, clearly pleased with my new outfit despite my obvious dissatisfaction, "now you two almost look like twins." At first, I didn't understand what she meant. Technically, my sister and I were only half-siblings and I didn't think we looked particularly alike, although many of our acquaintances thought otherwise. But when I looked down at my sister and took a closer look at her, I understood what my mother meant by the term "twins." Sophie appeared to be wearing a similar dress to mine. The colors were the same and even the unicorn print on the front seemed to be similar. I kept looking from her dress to mine, hoping to spot some difference, but there was none. Our dresses were not just similar, they were exactly the same, only the size differed. I was wearing the exact same children's dress that my damn four-year-old sister was wearing. Disturbed, I scrutinized Sophie and her dress. Did I look just as childish as she did in that thing? Impossible, it couldn't be. I had a much more mature face and I had breasts, even though they weren't particularly pronounced and barely showed in the dress, which had a loose cut. Hoping to make the dress look at least slightly less childish on me, I asked my mother for a bra, but she flatly refused my request. "Emily, your breasts aren't really big enough to need a bra. Bras are only for big girls, little girls like you don't need them yet," she explained to me incomprehensibly. I glared at her darkly. I was offended. My breasts may not have been as big as hers, but they were certainly big enough to wear a bra. "Alright, let's have breakfast you two. I made pancakes," my mother interrupted my sulking and took Sophie and me by the hand. "Yummy!" exclaimed Sophie, and together we walked out of the room towards the kitchen. As we passed a large mirror on the way, I couldn't resist taking a look. I stopped in disbelief, and inadvertently stopped my mother, who was holding my hand, and my sister, who was holding my mother's other hand. "You both look very pretty today, Emily," my mother misinterpreted my prolonged gaze in the mirror. Meanwhile, I couldn't believe what I was seeing. The reflection showed a girl who was supposed to be me, but it couldn't be right. With her childish dress and next to my tall mother, the girl staring back at me from the mirror looked no older than ten years old. But I was an adult, not a child. "Come on, Emily, I’m hungry," my mother urged, pulling me towards the kitchen and away from the mirror. The breakfast went surprisingly uneventful. If it weren't for the sight of Sophie and her dress, which she wore, reminding me of my silly outfit and therefore my current role, I might have actually enjoyed it. After all, I loved pancakes just as much as Sophie did. But my thoughts kept circling back to the image of the little girl I had seen in the mirror, and I still couldn't believe that was supposed to be me. "Mum, can Emily and I go play in the garden?" begged Sophie after she had swallowed her last pancake. Sophie seemed to have grasped my new role surprisingly quickly and not only that, she seemed delighted that there was finally a playmate her own age in the house. "Alright, but if you two need to go potty, you come to me. I'll stay in the kitchen and start preparing lunch," she told us. I didn't say anything and let my mother believe that I, like Sophie, would come to her if I needed to use the restroom. Unlike Sophie, however, I was perfectly capable of visiting the restroom on my own without any help, and she would hardly be able to prevent me from doing so. Sophie was so excited to play with me that as soon as our mother gave us permission, she grabbed my hand and started dragging me to the garden. "Hold on a moment, you two," our mother stopped us before we could leave the kitchen and grabbed a damp cloth to clean Sophie's syrup-stained face. Once again, Sophie, now with her face free of the sticky remnants of her breakfast, wanted to head to the garden with me in tow, but was stopped once more. "Wait a moment, Sophie, I need to clean up your sister too," and before I knew it, she wiped the cloth across my face as well. I glared at her angrily. "Don't make such a face, Emily. What kind of mother would I be if I let you leave the house all dirty?" I doubted that my face had been dirty at all, but before I could say anything, Sophie ran off and pulled me out of the kitchen and away from my mother's sight. Perhaps it was better that I didn't get the chance to speak up, after all, I didn't want to ruin my chances of studying in England, which was the only reason why I was going along with all this nonsense in the first place. Outside, the weather was radiant. The sun was shining, birds were chirping, and not a single cloud could be seen in the sky. Sophie and I went to the sandbox and started building a sandcastle. The pure delight that Sophie exuded during the construction seemed to infect me. I couldn't remember the last time I had been so enthusiastic about an activity. I had never played with Sophie so intensely before. Although I had watched over her countless times, I had usually been preoccupied with homework, my smartphone, or the TV, and only occasionally checked on her. Sometimes our mother did the same with us, checking up on us, making sure everything was okay, but otherwise she was busy preparing lunch most of the time. As I was adding another tower to our sandcastle, an unpleasant pressure began to build up in my bladder. I was reluctant to interrupt the fun I was having building the sandcastle with Sophie, but ever since my first nocturnal accident, I had been having problems holding my urine not just at night but during the day as well. With each passing day, it seemed like the time I had left to make it to the toilet in time was getting shorter. Luckily, so far there had been no accidents during the day, unlike at night, and I wanted it to stay that way. I jumped up frantically. "I'll be right back, Sophie," I apologized to my sister and ran towards the bathroom with my knees clamped together. I breathed a sigh of relief as I reached the door, as the pressure in my bladder had increased with each. I pushed down on the doorknob, but the door wouldn't budge - it was locked. I cursed inwardly. My mother must have been using the toilet herself; why else would the door be locked? After all, there was no one else in the house. "Mom, are you in there? Are you going to be long?" I called out, pressing my knees together even tighter to support my muscles. But my mother didn't answer; it remained silent. "Mom, I really have to go, can you please open the door," I begged, but still, there was no response. We only had one bathroom in the house, so I couldn't just go to another one. As I stood there listening for any sound coming from inside the bathroom, I was inevitably reminded of my locked bedroom door from the previous evening. She wouldn't have, no, she couldn't have dared. Upset, I ran into the kitchen and found my mother calmly filling a baking dish with lasagna sheets. "Mom, why is the bathroom door locked!?" I angrily shouted at her. My mother looked at me calmly. "Do you need to go potty, Emily? You should come to me when you need to pee or poo." I was so angry that I couldn't hold it anymore. "I don't need to go potty, I need to use the toil," I blurted out, but before I could finish my sentence, it happened. At first, only a few drops escaped from my bladder and were caught by my underwear. Panic-stricken, I squeezed my knees together as tightly as possible and grabbed my dress to cover my crotch, trying to stop the impending disaster, but it was no use. The frequency of the drops increased until it turned into a full stream, making the yellow puddle forming beneath me grow larger and larger. In the end, not only my underwear and the floor beneath me were completely soaked, but also large parts of my dress. I stood there petrified, staring at my mother with sheer horror, who seemed equally shocked by what had just happened. I felt like I had to do something, something that could undo what had just occurred. But even if I could travel back in time, this shameful memory would remain in my mind. Despair filled me, and tears began to flow from my eyes uncontrollably as I stood motionless at the scene of the accident. My crying seemed to have an effect. The silent signal of my helplessness not only released my mother from her shock, but also activated her maternal instincts. "Oh Emily, it's just an accident, the world isn't going to end because of it," she began to comfort me lovingly. "We'll quickly change your clothes and you'll see, the world will look completely different afterwards." She tenderly took my hand and led me into Sophie's room to lay me down on the changing table. Despite the incredible shame I felt towards her because of what had just happened, I was glad she was there. That someone was there who knew what to do, who cared for me, because I wouldn't have been able to do it myself in that moment. Tears were still rolling down my cheeks when I was freed from my dress. With a saddened look, my mother put the soaked garment in the laundry basket. "Too bad, you looked so cute together in that dress," she gushed, lost in thought. My underwear followed the dress and as soon as it happened, my mother began to remove the remaining traces of my accident from my body. I was so overwhelmed with the whole situation that I didn't revolt when she conscientiously began wiping my butt and crotch dry for me, nor when she put me in on one of the pullups she had originally bought me for the night. "Just to be on the safe," she explained to me the reason for my new underwear. My mother was rummaging through the wardrobe, looking for a replacement outfit for me, when my little sister marched into the room. "There you are, Emily! I've been looking for you everywhere!" she announced upon spotting me on the changing table. "Where were you all this time?!" she demanded, offended by my sudden disappearance. I was determined to come up with some lie to explain my prolonged absence, just to prevent her from finding out about my embarrassing accident. But the mere thought of what had happened caused me to break down in tears. "Is everything okay with Emily?" my sister turned to my mother, concerned. "Emily just had a little accident, nothing dramatic," she explained. For a moment, my sister seemed puzzled about what had happened, but then her eyes fell on my crotch and my new underwear. Now she was the one who smirked at me arrogantly. Sophie's smug facial expression did not go unnoticed by my mother. "Why don't you go play in the garden, Sophie. Emily will come out when we're finished," she ordered Sophie out of the room. Obediently, Sophie left, but not without taking one last satisfying look at my new underwear.

Chapter 5 The next morning, I woke up in a damp bed, just like the previous days. At some point, I must have fallen asleep, and I had obviously slept long enough to wet the bed again, despite the pull-ups I was wearing. It wasn't that the pull-up was useless, but what had come from my bladder simply exceeded its capacity. Unlike usual, I did not even attempt to clean up my mess. My mother wanted to decide how the treatment of my incontinence should look like, then she should also be responsible for of all the unpleasant side effects. I carelessly threw my pull-ups into my trash can before putting on a bikini and a summer dress and sneaking out of the house. I did not return until the evening. I had spent the entire day at the lake. Although it was beautiful there, I couldn't enjoy it. All I could think about was what was waiting for me at home. If it wasn't for the agreement with my mother, I would probably have returned home much earlier, but so I delayed my return as much as possible. I finally arrived home a few minutes before 6:30 p.m. and went straight to my room before doing anything else. I wanted to be alone one more time before the whole nonsense began. But when I tried to enter my room, I grimly realized that the old door leading in wouldn't open. The door had been jamming since we moved in, but until now it had never been the case that it wouldn't open at all. It fit my current luck that the thing gave up the ghost today. "Mom! Where are you? My door is stuck again and won't open!" I shouted through the house in frustration. "I'm here, in Sophie's room," she replied. I entered Sophie's room to explain my problem to my mother again, but stopped mid-sentence when I noticed that the room had changed. First, I thought my mother had just moved Sophie's bed to a different corner, but when I turned around and saw that the bed was still in its original place, I realized that she had actually put up a second cot that seemed to be an exact copy of Sophie's bed. "Why did you buy another bed for Sophie?" I asked my mother, who was already busy putting a diaper on my little sister for the night. "Right on the minute!" she said, looking at the clock, without answering my question. So much for a final moment alone. She closed Sophie's diaper and lifted my little sister from the changing table. "Okay, let's start the therapy. Come on, it's your turn," my mother said in a motherly tone, pointing to the empty spot on the changing table. "I think I can still put on my pull-ups without help," I replied, shocked. Unlike my sister, I certainly didn't need anyone to help me put this thing on. It was bad enough that I even had to wear this damn pull-up to sleep. "Maybe pull-ups, but as you've surely noticed, they're not enough for your nighttime accidents and I don't feel like cleaning up your dirty bed every day!" The resentment that I had left her alone with my mess was clearly audible. "That's why I think it's best if we resort to diapers at night in the future, they're able to withstand bigger accidents," she revealed to me. She couldn't be serious. "I'm definitely not wearing diapers," I said stubbornly, "and especially I won't let you change me! You always talked about pull-ups in your damn therapy, not diapers!" "I was talking about a life like Sophie's, and Sophie also wears diapers to sleep because the thin pull-ups are unable to handle her nighttime accidents!" It had only been a minute since my therapy had started, but I had already had enough of the nonsense. Wearing pull-ups was one thing, but I would definitely not wear diapers and, to top it all off, let my mother change me. Angry, I stormed to my room and tried to escape my mother and especially the changing table. If I just pressed hard enough, the door would surely open. But all my pushing, kicking, and hitting did not help, the door remained closed, just as it did on my first attempt. Only now did it dawn on me that the door was not stuck, otherwise it would have opened at least a little with the force I had exerted. The door was locked, that was for sure, and since it wasn't me who locked it, it had to be my mother. My room had always been my sanctuary, a place where I could hide from the world and especially from my mother. Frustrated and exhausted, I collapsed in front of the door. She had taken away my last anchor. If my mother took away my room, I would have nothing left. I had no one to seek protection from. I was alone and I was helpless. Tears suddenly flowed from my eyes. Everything felt so hopeless. I felt cornered, felt forced to do something I didn't want to. I didn't want to wear diapers, I didn't want to be treated like a toddler, no matter what deal I had made. I didn't deserve this; it wasn't my fault that I wet the bed. My mother, who had followed me and silently witnessed my hopeless struggle with the door, bent down to me and hugged me. "Everything will be okay, Emily, Mum is here for you," she comforted me and gently kissed my forehead. At first, I immediately felt the urge to push her away and scream that she had lost it, but the embrace and her gentle words, even though I didn't want to admit it at first, calmed me down. Suddenly, every hatred towards my mother vanished. It was as if her maternal care was the answer to all my problems, as if I just had to follow her for everything to be alright. I rarely felt as safe as I did at that moment. I was no longer afraid of what was to come because my mother was there and watched over me. She only wanted the best for me, I understood that now and it couldn't be wrong if I felt so secured. My mother tenderly took my hand and helped me up, and what I had previously thought was impossible, happened. I let myself be led back to Sophie's room by my mother, hand in hand. "Is everything okay with Emily?" Sophie asked, my mother, worried, as we returned to her room. "Emily is fine. She just had a little outburst, like you do when you don't want to go to bed," my mother explained. My mother took me to the changing table, and I climbed up the small steps attached to it without resistance. I had expected that the dimensions of the table would not be sufficient for someone of my height, even though it was an unusually large model, but surprisingly I found a space on the table and changing mat without a problem. I only had to bend my legs so that they didn't hang over the edge. Carefully my mother pushed up my summer dress and before I knew it, she had taken off my underpants. Fogged by the warm feeling of basic trust that surrounded me since her comforting words, I needed an unusually long time until I realized that she could now look unhindered at my naked crotch. As soon as I realized this, I turned red as a beetroot. Even if I was obviously not quite master of my senses, otherwise my current behavior could not be explained, my sense of shame seemed to continue to function perfectly. Embarrassed, I pulled my hands down and pressed my knees together, but this only elicited a loving, sympathetic smile from my mother. Silently, she retrieved a diaper printed with childish princesses and unicorns from under the table. At first, the appearance of the diaper led me to believe that my mother actually thought she could still put me in one of Sophie's diapers, after all, her models looked exactly like that. But even though I was small and petite, I was not small enough to fit in a diaper for a four-year-old. But as my mother started to unfold the diaper, I quickly realized that it was much larger than the diapers my little sister usually wore. Contrary to my expectation, the item was actually a diaper in my size. But who, who was as large as I, had interest to wear a diaper with such infantile motives. Even ten-year-olds would have found this childish print too embarrassing. Less than ten minutes ago I probably would have thrown a fit of rage if my mother had only tried to approach me with this infantile monster, but now I lay there unresistingly and willingly endured everything. I didn't protest when my mother lifted my legs at the ankles to put the diaper under me, nor when she pushed aside my hands, which I had been using to cover my vulva, and began cleaning my crotch with a wet wipe. The situation was almost grotesque. I, a grown woman, lay motionless while my mother took care of cleaning my private parts as a matter of course. And I hardly dare admit it to myself, but somehow the whole thing felt more comfortable than I expected, which only made everything more embarrassing. " Mommy quickly spreads some baby powder so you don't get sore my darling and then we're already done," she explained to me lovingly, and the next moment my crotch was already covered with a thick, white layer. By now, no one would have guessed at the sight of my vulva that it belonged to an adult woman. Hairless and dipped in white, my private parts didn't look any different than Sophie's. Humming in satisfaction, my mom used her hands to spread the powder down the front of my crotch before saying, "And hop," to me, lifting my legs up so she could spread the powder on my butt as well. When she finally closed my diaper with the four adhesive strips attached, I had long since buried my face in my hands, filled with shame. "Already done," she said, pleased with herself. "See, it wasn't that bad after all. Now you are well protected for the night and can sleep peacefully." But there was no talk of peace, even if I didn't move, my new underwear seemed to rustle. In comparison, the pull-ups I wore last night were nearly silent. My mother took my hand and helped me off the changing table, as if she assumed I couldn't do it on my own anymore. It was a strange feeling to move with the new object now encasing my crotch. I couldn't even say that the diaper was uncomfortable. On the contrary, it felt soft and fluffy on my skin. However, this did not change the fact that the thickened crotch made every step I took more cumbersome. I was glad that I only had to wear the diaper to sleep. Without protesting, I let my mother take off my dress and bikini top as well. I hurriedly threw my arms over my breasts when I realized that I was standing in front of her half-naked, wearing only a diaper. In contrast to my sister, who was wearing exactly the same, I was no longer a small child and it was therefore not normal for me to present myself in this way in front of my mother. "Let's see what we can find for these two princesses to sleep in," my mother smiled lovingly at my sister and me. "I want the nightgown with the little horses on it," Sophie exclaimed ecstatically before my mother had even opened the closet. "This one?" my mother asked, holding up a long, light blue nightgown decorated with a large horse's head on the front. "No, the pink one," Sophie grumbled, waddling to the closet and pointing to a nightgown with countless little horses printed on it. "Ok, as you wish," my mother grinned, took the pink nightgown from the hanger and slid it over Sophie's head. "And for Emily?" My mother muttered more to herself than to me, and to my surprise, she returned her attention to Sophie's closet. Why was she looking for a pajama for me in my little sister's closet? Similar to Sophie's diapers, there was no way her clothes would fit me. My mother briefly rummaged through the closet and then let out a shrill sound of delight. "This one is cute," she said excitedly, "it goes great with Sophie's nightgown." She held up a short, light pink pajama adorned with horses, which I had never seen before. In style and form, it resembled the nightwear that my little sister usually wore, but at first glance, it was clear that it was much too large to belong to her. The pajama was obviously in my size. "What is that? Where did you get that?", I asked, confused. "It's one of the pajamas that I bought new for you. Don't you like it?". Stunned, I stared at her. "Why did you buy me pajamas, I have enough things to wear!!!?" It was probably the first time in my life that I wasn't happy about new clothes. "It looks like it's for kids," I said, stunned, and immediately realized that, unfortunately, it wasn't the first time I had uttered that sentence. "Well, that's because it's from the kids' section. Luckily, you're not that big, so there are still plenty of nice things in your size to be found there. You can't wear lingerie and hot pants to sleep when you're a child," she explained to me with such self-evidentness that I was at a loss for words. "But enough of the discussion, you should have been in bed a long time ago." Without warning, she took the top of the pajama and put it over my head. "Can't I wear one of my own pajamas? " I begged desperately as she threaded my arms through the sleeves. "No! Your room and the things inside it are off limits to you for the next three months and I don't want to hear any more objections from you, Emily, or I'll cancel the transfer to your university immediately! " Reluctantly, I gave in. "Alright, off to bed then," she told us after pulling up the pants of my sleepwear over my diaper. Sophie happily jumped into her bed, while I stood there confused. "Do you need an extra invitation, Emily?" my mother asked me with a sarcastic tone, as I had not immediately made my way to my bed like Sophie had. "How am I supposed to go to bed if my room is still locked?" I smugly said. "You silly thing, that is your bed now," my mother shook her head amused and pointed to the new, additional cot in Sophie's room, which I hadn't given a second thought to because of all the drama. It was only now that I realized she had bought the bed especially for me. “This is supposed to be my bed now!?” I snapped at her, "I won't even fit in it!". "You're 1.50 meters tall and the bed is 1.60 meters long. I don't see the problem," my mother responded. I stared in disbelief at the small pink and white bed that my mother thought was going to be my new sleeping quarters. Not only was it, like Sophie's bed, mostly surrounded by boards, except for a small area for getting in and out, but it was also already covered in Sophie's fairy bedding. I could not for the life of me imagine sleeping in this childish bed. However, my mother ignored my obvious reluctance and helped me into my new bed without paying attention to my complaints. "Sleep well, Emily," she said after pulling the blanket over my body and giving me a kiss on the forehead. She then went to Sophie to give her a goodnight kiss too. I caught wind of my mother asking which goodnight story she should read to us tonight, but even if I had wanted to participate in the decision, which was not the case, I was too overwhelmed by my own feelings and thoughts to say a single word. So Sophie chose the same story as every night and I turned to the wall, wanting to see nothing and nobody anymore. After a chapter my mother turned off the light. Sophie had already fallen asleep, but I was still wide awake. My mother quietly left the room with my dress and bikini in hand and closed the door. Relieved that she was finally gone, I turned back onto my back and stared despondently at the ceiling above me. It was just after seven, essentially still in the middle of the day, and I had already been put to sleep in a thick diaper. This couldn't be real. It was impossible for me to fall asleep at that hour. I wanted to get up, but I was aware that the baby monitor, which was sitting on the shelf, would trigger an alarm on my mother's smartphone if I left my bed. As for smartphones, where was mine? I scanned the room with my eyes until I realized that I had last put it in the pocket of my dress, the same dress that my mother had taken out of the room. I doubted that I would see my smartphone again during my time as a toddler. It took hours before I finally drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 4 The following days, my mother and I didn't exchange a single word. I didn't eat with her and avoided her as much as I could. I tried to deal with my nighttime incontinence problems by using maxi pads, several layers of underwear and towels that I placed underneath myself. This combination had always been very successful in preventing period stains, but it was almost useless against my nighttime bedwetting. Fortunately, it was summer, so at least my mattress was dry again by the evening. If my general practitioner hadn't been on summer vacation, I probably would have visited her again to seek medical advice. But since she was, I decided to wait and hope that the issue would go away on its own. I was too embarrassed to talk about this issue with someone else. I probably would have ignored my problem forever and never spoken to my mother again, if I hadn't received an email from my future university. The email kindly but firmly reminded me to pay the 10,000-pound semester fees. If the money was not received within three days, I would lose my place to a student on the waiting list. So it turned out my mother's words were not an empty threat. She should have already transferred the money; I had given her the account information a long time ago and she was not the type of person to forget things like that. So, I was forced to swallow my pride and reach out to her again if I didn't want to lose my dream study place. "Mom," I spoke to her that evening, trying to sound like there had never been any conflict between us, "you still need to transfer the semester fees to the university." I casually placed another printout of the university's bank information on the table, hoping she would come to her senses and transfer the amount without any fuss. I was just about to leave when she stopped me. "Emily, stop pretending everything is okay. I have already told you what you need to do to get me to pay your tuition. I know you're still wetting the bed every night! Pretending it's not there won't fix it. You have to work through your issues before you can live on your own. I'm your mother and I only want what's best for you. Do you think I'm doing this just to bother you? Bedwetting shows that you still have some healing to do before you're ready for adult life or do you think it's okay for a university student to still wet the bed?" she said, upset. "Fuck you," I hissed at her. I left without giving her another look and went back to my room. If my mom didn't help me with tuition, I would have to find a way to pay it myself. There had to be a way to come up with the money. In the following days, I realized that as a person without income, it wasn't easy to come up with such a large amount of money. I had never even had my own account, let alone any income, except for the pocket money of 100 euros that my mother gave me every month. I scraped together all my savings and all the money I could find in my room, but I only came up with meager 173 euros and 34 cents. I cursed myself for never saving anything. But why would I have saved? My mother always had enough money, so financial difficulties were completely unknown to me. This meant at the current exchange rate, I had to come up with 11,201 euros and 56 cents by the deadline, or I would lose my dream study program, as the email had made clear. I didn't have any relatives or friends who could loan me such a large sum and it was too late to apply for a loan or scholarship. On the evening of the deadline, I sat on my bed, despairing and crying. I had long since given up hope of getting the money together. In just a few hours, the deadline would pass and I would lose my place in the study program. It felt like my entire future was being buried. All my plans, all my hopes seemed to dissipate. So far, my life had always gone according to plan, everything had been possible. I had the intellectual abilities and financial resources to make my dreams a reality, and now everything was supposed to end just because my mother had gone crazy?! Suddenly, there was a knock on my door. "Can I come in, Emily?" asked my mother in a sweet voice. I didn't answer. I didn't want to talk to her or hear any more of her attempts to control me. She came in anyway and sat down on my bed. I put my head under my pillow so I wouldn't have to talk to her. "I'm sorry for being tough on you," she said, "but I only want what's best for you. Conventional medicine isn't helping. Health is important and I don't want to see you harm yourself with medicine that might not work. I know you don't like my plan, but I have one more offer for you," she said as she gently rubbed my back. "For the next three months, until a month before your studies begin, you'll try the method I've suggested and if it doesn't work, I won't interfere in any of your medical matters again. Then you can see another conventional doctor without me saying or doing anything about it. In exchange, I will pay for your studies as promised," my mother said. I emerged from under my pillow and looked at her. "And if I don't agree?" I asked, irritated, although I already knew what she would reply. "Then you have to find a way to finance your expensive studies yourself. I don't see why I should support you if you're not willing to support me," she explained and all the warmth that had previously been in her soft voice was gone. I looked at the clock on my wall. 11:15 PM. I still had time and the possibility to make my dream of studying in England a reality through a wire transfer, but the clock was merciless. Tick, Tock. Tick, Tock. Of course, I didn't want to go along with my mother's strange plan, but every tick of the clock that revealed the hands had moved closer to midnight fueled my inner panic. It was the fear of losing a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, the fear of losing everything due to a wrong decision. The selection criteria of the university were tough, and I was lucky to have even secured a place. If I lost my spot this year, it was not guaranteed that I would be able to study there the next or following years. Tick-tock. Tick-tock. "Why can't this damn clock tick more quietly?! Why can't time just stand still?! I didn't want to make this decision. No matter what I chose, I would lose. Tick, Tock. Tick, Tock. My mother's plan was a disgrace to my entire being. Not only would I be humiliated by sleeping in pull-ups like a toddler, but I would also betray everything I believed in. But was my dignity really more important to me than my future?! After all, it was only three months, and what were three months compared to the rest of my life. After those three months, I would be far enough away from my mother so she wouldn't be able to annoy me with her nonsense anymore, even if she didn't keep her promise. Tick-tock. Tick-tock. "Well, I guess I don't have a choice," I decided to go along with the deal before the ticking of the clock drove me completely crazy. I didn't know whether to cry or laugh. My dream of studying in England would come true, but I had made a deal with the devil to do so. My mother's mood, on the other hand, was clear. With a look of complete bliss, she looked at me. "Believe me, you made the right choice," she rejoiced. "I would say we start tomorrow evening, then you can use the next day for yourself before the therapy begins." To refer to the nonsense she was planning as therapy was nothing less than a mockery of any real, evidence-based therapy. "I expected her to finally leave me in peace now that she had gotten her way, to make the make the bank transfer to the university, but instead of leaving, she pulled something out of the large front pocket of her apron. "Even though we don't start until tomorrow, it's probably better if you start protecting your bed today," she said kindly, presenting me one of the the pull-ups she had already purchased days ago and that I had refused to wear. I hated her for having already brought the pull-ups into my room without even knowing if I would agree to her deal. I couldn't deny that taking preventive measures to prevent the likely nighttime accident made sense, but she could have at least given me more time to think about it. And not only that, she could have at least gotten something more appropriate for my age. "Didn't they have other kinds? This one is for kids," I expressed my frustration and looked disgustedly at the still packaged pull-up she was holding out to me. A young, pre-pubescent girl was pictured on the packaging, happily jumping in the air, wearing only a t-shirt and the childish, girly pull-up pants. Next to the girl was the slogan, "PJAMA PANTS: Look and feel like real underwear." "I'm sorry, but in your size, there were no others. It's designed for girls up to 57 kilograms, so it should fit you easily," my mother explained, soothingly stroking my arm. I cursed the fact that I wasn't as tall as my mother. She wouldn't have been able to give me pull-ups meant for ten-year-olds if I would have been her size. "Nobody will see you wearing it," my mother tried to cheer me up, noticing my disgusted look. "Do we have a deal now, or can I buy the beautiful necklace I saw at the jeweler's with the money intended for your studies?" she demanded a decision and held out the pull-up pants to me, so I could take them. "We have a deal," I replied grimly and snatched the item from her hands. "I want to make it clear, Emily, that I will immediately reimburse the tuition fees from the university if you do not cooperate accordingly. We have an agreement and I will only fulfill my part if you fulfill yours. Understood!?" "Understood, Mom, but now please transfer the money before it's too late," I begged her, with a nervous look at the clock. "It starts tomorrow at 18:30 and be punctual please! And don't think you can put the pull-up pants aside as soon as I leave the room. I'll come by at night to check that you're really wearing them!" With these words she left the room and I was left alone with the pull-up in my hands. It took me an eternity before I could bring myself to take the pull-up out of its packaging. Even without the packaging, it was clear to everyone that the item was designed for children. Bright butterflies and flowers adorned the entire pale lavender pull-up and left no doubt as to who the target audience of this product was. Reluctantly, I slipped into the item and then looked at myself in the mirror of my closet. To my misfortune, I had to admit that the pull-up fit me just as well as the girl on the packaging. So I didn't even have the option of rejecting it because it was too small for me. Maybe I could have gotten along better with that piece of crap if it had lived up to its big advertising promises. Despite the manufacturer's obvious efforts to make the pull-ups look like regular underwear, it didn't change the fact that it was immediately recognizable as what it actually was and what it was used for. It was almost fraudulent to claim that these things couldn't be distinguished from regular underwear. My younger sister wore pull-ups during the day too, and no one would think to confuse these things, which were nothing more than thin diapers with a waistband, with real underwear. In the end, the thing around my hips remained a diaper, regardless of the fact that the manufacturer consistently avoided the word and preferred to talk about pajama pants instead. Wearing this garment around my hips made me feel like I had been stripped of not only my adulthood but also my femininity. At my age, for a girl, there was little more important than appearing attractive, even if one, like me, was attracted to women instead of men. But how could another woman possibly find me desirable now? The only thing my underwear would evoke in another woman now were her maternal feelings" I put on my pajama bottoms to avoid looking at my pull-up any longer. Out of sight, out of mind, I thought but unfortunately it did not even need my eyes to be aware of the pull-up around my hips. The soft rustling sound it made when I moved could have been mistaken for a regular pad and the slightly thicker area around the crotch wasn't much more pronounced than with regular feminine hygiene products. But the feeling of the pull-up material against my skin was so different from that of regular underwear that even without knowing of its existence, one could sense its presence. So much for feeling like real underwear. Not even sleep was merciful to me. I lay in my bed, unable to sleep, struggling with my decision. I was constantly tempted to rip the damn pull-up off my hips. Only the prospect of studying in England, a life far away from my mother, prevented me from declaring everything null and void just a few hours after agreeing to it.

I just want to thank everyone for their likes and comments. I love the traditional Little story in the DD, but I wanted to show a different perspective with this story. While I have a few other stories in the mix that play the regression a bit slower or already show them as regressed, I wanted to do this story in larger leaps, so most chapters will show a step down for Charles in some way. Now, here is Chapter 6. Chapter 6: The Canopy Room Being in the backseat with Charles again was becoming a habit I quite enjoyed. If it wasn’t a trip to a store, it was a playdate, well, at least until today. Charles’ constant fidgeting was not lost on me, as I was gripped ever tighter around my waist. It felt nice in a restrictive but secure way, though it did little to comfort my nervousness as well. Today, was the first day I was being brought to daycare. Charles had been going on and off for over a month now, but I had never been with him. That was all changing today, and it was just being added to the new things in Charles' life. His continued fidgeting only accentuated another one of those changes; he was now wearing pull-ups during the day. Yesterday, Charles was cuddling with me on the couch and watching the news, but after a few moments he froze. It didn't take him long to bolt to the bathroom to use his special potty, but as his control was slipping, he was only able to undo the top button of his pants before having an accident. It had been the third and final strike of the week, and Monica wasn't taking any more chances, especially knowing that regaining control was never part of her larger plan. Charles begged and pleaded to keep his relatively mature cartoon underwear he had been wearing since he found himself under her care, but Monica stood firm by the deal they had made after the first awake accident the day after the playdate with Jane. Charles blubbered through the entire process, and to her credit, Monica was nothing but soothing. It was all part of her schemes, but showing compassion was a nice addition to see at this stage in the regression. The cleanup was quick, but the padding seemed a now permanent part of Charles’ new life. It was obvious from her demeanor that Monica could sense the blow to Charles’ ego and simply handed me to him while he sat on his bed so that I could perform my job and give him comfort. Fresh hot tears fell on my fur and struck deep into my conscience. I was resolved to perform my purpose given what KH had told me, but moments like these shook my resolve. ‘I’m not heartless after all.’ I of course knew the true reason for Charles' distress. It had been unspoken during the change, but every Little who had been in this world for longer than a few days knew that pull-ups were only a temporary measure. Even most average parents elsewhere knew that pull-ups were hardly a permanent solution to a wetting problem. Their charge either got better or worse, and in this world, getting better was only a fantasy. They weren’t diapers, but their addition to Charles' life was a forgone conclusion at this point. So, Charles was extremely apprehensive over going back to daycare for the first time in a pull-up during the day. I could still see the tear mark streaks from when he had begged Monica this morning to allow him to wear normal underwear. She merely brushed his fears aside and continued with her morning routine and getting him ready for the day, a growing task for her due to our nightly sessions. Regardless, trying to reason with a Big over being put in a pull-up during the day was pointless and Charles knew it. If anything, they would only change their Little into a diaper, but Charles wasn’t the type to give up without protesting… at least for now. Charles knew the resolve of Bigs and didn't debate the topic further. His passivity to accepting this life had only increased in recent days with the combination of accepting the reality of this world and my messaging at night. Former hot button topics such as some of the childish routines and nightly pull-ups were no longer debated, and tears or even tantrums were only seen when something new was added to his life, like the booster with a buckle added to the kitchen table chair yesterday at lunch. Charles knew he needed something more than the small box he had been sitting on, but Monica buckling the belt had been too much for him to handle on top of the pull-ups he had been placed into only hours earlier. The next five minutes were filled by arguing, then a scolding, a threat of punishment, and then quiet resignation and small droplets of tears over using the booster seat. A knot had grown in my heart at the sight, but acceptance would only make his life easier. Even the Velcro sneakers he now wore after Monica had heard from Patty, Ian’s caretaker, of how convenient they were. Charles was insistent on continuing to wear his normal black-laced footwear, but relented when Monica allowed him to choose which of the new shoes he would get to wear. The chosen superhero Velcro sneakers were now twisting in front of us in rapid succession as Monica’s car pulled up to the daycare as Charles braced to see the staff while wearing pull-ups. “We’re here honey. You going to be okay?” Monica had turned around and noticed Charles’ hesitation. He usually leapt out of his booster seat to be free of its clutches as soon as he could, but he made no movement today, except to continue to fiddle with his new sneakers and tighten his grip on me. “They're going to laugh at me,” he finally said softly, his head drooping low. A few days ago, hair would have covered his eyes, but a quick trip with a resigned Charles to the hair cutters had fixed that in less than 20 minutes. “Who?” Monica’s face showed her understanding of the situation now. “Because of the pull-ups you mean?" “Everyone out there. Even… Jane.” As odd as it may sound, I was actually happy to hear that Charles still cared about what others thought. Regress anyone far enough, and they'll stop caring about most things, particularly what they're wearing instead of underwear. Even in a state of distress, it was a sign that he was still in the stages of being regressed. “I promise they won't laugh at you. Everyone in there is dealing with their own thing… I bet you most are already even wearing them.” Monica reached out and touched his knee reassuringly. “I don't want you to think about your pull-ups today. Just have fun and think of them as a precaution rather than a punishment.” “I…” “Come on. Be my brave man today.” Monica interrupted Charles and quickly got out of the car and made her way over to Charles’ side of the car. Her choice of words could have been condescending, but they just sounded like an older person talking to a child. I was temporarily moved from my firm position under Charles' arm to allow Monica to undo the restraints of the car seat but was quickly moved back by him once they were undone. “Now, out of the car and let's get you checked in.” Charles hesitated for a moment but complied and hopped out of the car. In the beginning, Monica had allowed for some hesitancies or debates over Charles’ actions, but with each ability Charles seemed to lose or gain in his regression, she had only outright gained an authority and final say to any of his actions. Once she had made up her mind about something, Charles could do little now to change it and he knew it. Monica swung a dark blue bag over her shoulder, which I hadn't noticed until that moment, and then guided us into the front door of the one floor brick building. Rainbows, animals, and various cartoons plastered a large sign outside announcing, ‘Little Friends Daycare’ and continued onto the walls inside. Though they were all supposed to be inviting and friendly befitting of a daycare, they were done in such a way to make any Little feel small and as if they were being watched. ‘Little friends indeed…’ Not far from the entrance, stood a tall wide counter with about a mid-40s woman wearing a thick blue smock standing behind it. “Well, hello Monica!” “Hey there, Patty. Just dropping off this one today, before I head back out. Lots to do today.” Monica had begun depositing Charles off herself at daycare recently. I suspected she was giving them updates on his further regression, given the timing of it all, but I didn’t know for sure. “Perfect! I know a few who have been missing their friend.” The large bubbly woman then stared down at Charles. “And how are we today, Mister Charles?” Charles groaned and we both knew the ‘Mister’ was more mocking than respectful toward him as per usual with how most addressed Littles who were still anything but fully regressed. “I'm fine, Mrs. Gillies.” Charles shifted uncomfortably and let out a light crinkle, which immediately ceased his movement. His grip tightened around me further. “Long morning, Monica?” “Oh, we've been having a few changes in the house lately.” She bent in close and whispered, but her voice still carried plainly enough throughout the room, particularly for my attuned ears. “Yesterday was strike three, so I'm afraid Charles here is now wearing pull-ups during the day.” “Monica!” I felt a sudden clench around my midsection. If I had been a balloon, I would have surely exploded from the force. This was definitely not the way Charles wanted to start his day. “Oops! Sorry about that sweetie.” Monica looked back at Mrs. Gillies coyly. “Sorry about him. He's still a little sensitive about the whole thing.” “That's okay. We understand that here.” Mrs. Gillies looked back down at Charles. “There are plenty of others in the exact same situation. No need to feel embarrassed.” “You see honey?” Monica tried prompting Charles to relax by showing he was not alone, but only got a groan from Charles for all her gentle coaxing. Both women looked at each other and smiled. “Someone probably just wants to see their friends,” Mrs. Gillies deduced. “You can go on in and see your friends, dear.” Charles needed no further prompting to get out of that situation and went through a Littles’ chin-height door after a distinct buzzing sound could be heard, likely Mrs. Gillies unlocking it from behind the counter. Charles made no effort to say goodbye to Monica, but considering there was no lecture or pursuit from her, it was likely just business as usual here at this point. After a short walk down the hallway and through a wooden door with frosted glass at the top, Charles entered a large room decorated like an expansive park scene if viewed from the tops of trees. Distant green meadows and tall oak trees were painted onto the walls, accentuating branches and bird nests in their foliage. Birds of varying sizes flapped about in stillness or were perched around and below the canopies. A small structure to the right seemed to mimic a treehouse and was currently being used by five Littles who were going down the slide, reading a book underneath, or seemingly acting like pirates from the top enclosure. Soon, I spotted George, Ian, and Jane in a circle by the cubbies, made to look like brightly painted birdhouses. If not for the purpose of keeping Littles contained, I would have been more impressed with what I was seeing, instead of seeing it as just a giant prison or holding facility. The array of decorations being merely used to keep the contained charges distracted. Charles noticed the group soon after and quickly walked over to them. From his speed, I couldn't tell if he was excited to see them or if he just didn't want his pull-up to be noticed while he was walking across the middle of the room. I doubted anyone would have paid attention, but Charles probably was thinking that it was only a beacon of shame to be wearing. In either embarrassment or excitement, I could only notice the multitudes of toys strewn about the floor or being handled by Littles on our trek across the room. I knew little about this daycare, but I noticed a lack of the more regressed Littles I had come to expect from any daycare. No surgery scars, no glazed looks, no crawlers, and no droolers. The categories everyone fears were somehow absent here, and I could only see people roughly like Charles or the rest of the group. I didn't have long to think about the lack of the typical regressed littles, as Charles quickly sat and joined in on the group play. Not long after everyone finished saying ‘hi’ and catching each other up with their days since they last saw each other, another daycare worker came in and clapped her hands. “Alright class, recess time!” An odd mix of groans and cheers echoed throughout the classroom, before being silenced by a look from the daycare worker. “Yes, Miss Valerie,” they all echoed in unison. She smiled at the expected response, and then opened the back door to a playground I could see outside. “Come on. Daylights’ wasting!” The other toys and I were quickly dropped as the group shuffled outside quickly. It was immediately noticeable that the fast pace seemed more in line with fear of punishment, rather than the excitement over playtime outside for most of the group, at least based on their worried expressions as they did so. The door then closed, and the toys gathered around me after only a few seconds. “So, Charles finally decided to bring you here, huh?” KH asked. “I suppose. Probably all in line with where he's at and who Monica is.” Going to daycare was par for the course for any Little regardless of their mental state but bringing me as a safety item was more in line with where Charles was mentally and how fast or slow Monica wanted to regress him. I then noticed several toys I hadn't seen earlier crowd around the now usual four of our own toy group. After a moment, the awkward silence ended. “What's your name?” an elephant asked from the back. “His name is Hopper. Hop for short,” Splash announced before I had a chance to answer. He looked guilty over his quick decision, but I placed my paw on his fin to reassure him that it was okay. “I'm Charles’ toy,” I added. “Wonderful. Always good to meet a new face around here. The weather seems a bit dodgy today, so I'll let your group do the main introductions of this place. You never know when they’ll come back in. Over to you KH,” a lioness nodded to the other members of my group. “Thanks Nadia,” KH said, “I'll take it from here.” Nadia nodded and shuffled away with the rest of the crowd. As the crowd dissipated, I noticed Charles outside playing on the playground equipment with Jane and Ian. He seemed happy, and I remembered what Monica had told me yesterday as she was washing my fur while Charles was taking his daily nap. * * * After expertly removing me from Charles’ arms once he was asleep, Monica brought me into the bathroom. Between the dirtiness of being hauled around by a Little and the growing dependency Charles was having with me, Monica had to select her timing carefully as when to clean me. After a light brushing, she dunked me into the waiting sudsy tub. Gratefully, new technology 10 years ago allowed toys to be washed more often in the tub. New fibers and stuffing would allow ordinary washing to commence as much as the owner wanted to ensure Littles would always have a soft toy to comfort them without the worry of short circuiting or additional wear and tear. The added enhanced technology to regress Littles faster a few years ago posed a challenge, but this too was quickly overcome. As Monica began to dry me, she started speaking to me directly. It wasn’t always expected for a Big to talk to their Littles’ toy, but somehow, I still felt that our chats connected us more deeply, despite them being one sided and being about ways to regress Charles more. “Tomorrow, I'm going to have you go with Charles to daycare. I know he's going to be nervous about the pull-ups I put him in today, so I'm going to need you to be there for him." Monica moved the hand dryer to my long ears. “I don't anticipate anybody giving him a problem, but you know how Littles are. I doubt Charles is regressed enough to not care that he's wearing a pull up, especially with the amount of fuss he put up today.” Monica then returned the dryer to my midsection, to ensure I was dry all the way through. “Daycares can be rough here, but I chose one that catered specifically to what I wanted. I don't want Charles coming out of there brain dead, but I also don't want him to be the mature adult he thinks he is forever. I feel like such a terrible person when I say that, but I think he would be so much happier and unburdened as just a bit younger. Toddler level perhaps…” I was glad Monica felt guilty over what we were doing to Charles, as it meant he would likely not be regressed too far as countless other Littles had been before him. “I'm glad you're in his life, but I wish that he was further along. He is in such a tumultuous state now, and I don't want him to suffer, even if that means regressing him further.” Monica set the dryer down and gave me a big hug. “I know you'll do great Hop. I’m counting on you.” * * * “So, everything going okay Hop?” Betty asked, putting her small hand on my shoulder. “Uh, yeah. Well, maybe?” The group looked at me confused. “I don't know if you could tell, but Charles is wearing pull-ups during the daytime now.” While Splash and KH almost seemed happy, Betty looked near uncomfortable and saddened. “That's good progress, Hop,” Splash said. “I'm glad you decided to continue with your purpose like we all have been talking about since you first joined out group.” In the few times we had met up since our first playdate together, KH always seemed to check in with me about regressing Hop. It was a type of caring in his own way but it was starting to border on annoying honestly. “Yeah, I realized that it would happen no matter what, so I decided to be there for him through it all,” I admitted. Betty’s look seemed to soften. “I think it’s hard enough on them. I don't need to add my own troubles to the mix. I doubt Monica would simply stop at this point, given what she’s said to me in private.” “Ah, the private conversations,” KH said. “Let me guess, she wants Charles to regress to help him?” “That's right. How’d you guess?” “That's the point of all this, at least in their minds. This place is largely a transition daycare, particularly this room.” I looked at KH questioningly. “The rooms here are divided into three categories. This is the Canopy Room, and the Littles here are known as Birds. In this room, Littles are the least regressed group and include those who are new to this life, and those who are about to progress to the next group. Likely, no Little will stay here permanently. Due to the extreme changes that occur with the Littles in this room, it has been nicknamed the ‘Entertainment Room’ by the staff. Tantrums and accidents abound here.” The theme of the room was now obvious, and I fixated on a nearby Robin, perched on a branch above a bookcase, the shelves designed to look like interwoven tree branches, and filled with several thick and colorful books. “The next is the Meadow Room and is the middle stage group, but many Littles will actually end up there permanently, rather than progressing to the third group,” KH continued. “While the Canopy Room may be the exception to wearing diapers, like Ian, it’s basically the law for the Meadow Room. Because of the possibility of it being a final stage for some Littles, regressions can vary widely. From what we've seen here so far, most will end up there permanently these days if the Little is lucky.” “Very lucky,” Splash added. “It's probably where most of us will end up, if the mommy conversations I’ve overheard are to be believed.” “Hard to say, honestly, but it’s a good guess,” KH nodded in agreement. “Ian has been in the Canopy Room the longest, and for a time, most thought he would actually be one of the rare ones to stay. After Georgie switched to diapers though, it doesn't seem likely now.” KH paused and seemed to think for a moment. “Anyway, each Little is known as a Deer or a Butterfly in the Meadow Room. Permanent Littles who won't move on are known as Deer, but those still transitioning, are known as Butterflies. The staff calls it the ‘Reality Room,’ since that's usually where everyone ends up, fortunately.” I contemplated the two rooms and the couple of groups of this place that I had heard so far. It was a sobering fact that the Meadow Room would be considered mature compared to whatever the third group was. Betty seemed to notice my sadness over what lay in store for Charles and rested her hand on my shoulder again. “Don't think too much on it, Hop. The Meadow Room is actually really nice. We all got to see it when we first came here with our Littles. It's full of trees and green hills, and there are so many fun toys to play with. It's all very beautiful, and every Little seemed very happy there. Don't worry about Charles, okay? He’ll be fine.” “It's a real Littles’ paradise for sure,” KH interjected. “Too bad the Little has to be regressed to get in… mentally that is.” KH paused and seemed sad for a moment before resuming his explanation. “The Burrows Room houses the most regressed, as the entire group there would be classified as an infant or newborn level. There's always soft lighting or it's completely dark, like being underground, so the Littles won't be disturbed during their naps or intermittent play times. These Littles are known as Gophers and are usually the far more regressed ones. If your Little ends up there, your playtime with them may be limited, but truthfully, they might not even realize where or even who they are at that point. They’re all basically blank slates, which is why we have nicknamed it the ‘Depression Room.’ Staff calls it the ‘Final Room.’ Both names are as accurate as they equally suck, befitting of such a room.” I thought deeply over what the best-case scenario for Charles would be. The Meadow Room seemed wonderful, but I was worried that it was only a step away from the Burrows Room. I didn't have long to think when a frog near the window shouted out, “Someone's coming!” All the toys in the room froze and fell to the ground as the door burst open and a Little adorned in red overalls clutched their crotch tightly and ran to the bathroom as fast as they could. A few tense minutes later, the Little emerged from the bathroom with a smile on their face. They had made it in time fortunately. Once back outside, the group resumed talking. “Not long now,” Splash said. “Poor little.” “What do you mean?” I asked. “They made it.” “Any Little like that is likely going to end up padded soon. They probably only felt the urge minutes before they burst through the door,” KH spoke up. “Charles was like that last week…” I continued asking odds and ends questions about the daycare itself and how Charles was doing for the next 15 minutes. A bell rang outside, and all the Littles soon scampered back inside. After another round of playing, holding us, and talking to each other, it was lunchtime, and every Little ate according to their regression level. At this point, Charles seemed to be about in the middle of the Canopy Room. While he still fed himself, his coordination didn't seem as solid as some of the less regressed and apparent new members. Still, from my place on the floor nearby, I took it as a triumph each time the spoon of applesauce made it into his mouth cleanly. After all, he was still feeding himself, unlike Ian and Georgie. After the bulk had finished eating, the Littles were then quickly checked for dryness and then wrangled onto a series of cots or away for a change. Charles was gratefully dry, much to his delight. Most of the Littles, including Charles, clutched their toys tightly against their chests as they settled in and blankets were pulled over them. The overhead lights were dimmed and the room felt as if it was paused in time from the immense quiet and stillness that ensued.. The staff soon slipped into another room, and the rest of the toys took advantage of the situation and left their Little to commune with each other once more. “Hey, KH. Why is Ian still here?” I asked, remembering the categories of rooms and Ian’s obvious regression. It didn’t add up. “That’s a good question. Pretty much one of the top mysteries here, but I think the mommies wanted to wait until all their Littles were at the same level. Move on together. You know? Kinda like our playdates lately.” I nodded but I didn’t like the sound of that. Ian was clearly on the lower end of the regression spectrum for the room and if all were to be equal, it didn’t bode well for Charles’ future. Before I could ask more questions though, a large parrot soon approached our group. “Hey y'all.” The bird turned to me. “How are you doing… Hop, right?” “That’s right. I'm doing good. Thanks for asking. Sorry, I didn't catch your name.” I held out my paw for an introductory shake. The parrot took it gladly and we both shook, his bright feathers shining against my fur. “Pete's the name. Good to meet you Hop. Charles is a special kid and I'm glad he has you. He played with me occasionally, but I could tell recently that he was missing his own. I'm glad he finally brought you. Oh, and just in case you were wondering, we’re rarely brought outside to play with the Littles.” He paused. “I saw you looking outside earlier. The staff knows it’s dangerous and dirty out there, even for us fancy toys, so we usually stay inside.” The parrot started to turn away, but then shot back, his colorful feathers waving around as he did so. “Oh! I just remembered to tell you before I check on the others. Beware the dog on the other side of the fence. He’s a real cutie most of the time, but he loves nothing more than to chew and rip us toys to shreds. Most do in this world. In their nature or something… Just be careful if you ever find yourself outside. Later y’all!” Pete waved his large wing at us and waddled away. “Who was that?” I asked once he left. “Pete seemed all… official. Like the proper greeting committee.” “Good observation, Hop,” KH said. “He’s Nadia’s second around here. The two oversee maintaining the peace between us toys and ensuring everyone is okay.” “He’s great, but definitely beware of that dog,” Betty added. “I would hate to see anything happen to you.” I looked at Betty and her large doll eyes seemed genuinely concerned over my well-being. It felt nice and I held her hand to reassure her. “I’ll be sure to steer clear of him. Promise.” I crossed my heart in a half-hearted joking manner with my other paw and we both smiled at each other. The moment was nice with Betty but was suddenly interrupted by someone else clearing their throat above us. “Ahem.” We both looked up and saw Nadia on a table overhead. She then hopped down and padded her way towards me. “I’m sorry to interrupt, but I’m hoping I can steal Hop away for a moment?” No one, including me, seemed to mind, so I followed Nadia away from the group. She settled on an empty area beneath the slide from the treehouse. “I hope you’re getting on well here, Hop, but I wanted to ask you about Charles. His regression seems to be going… slow.” I looked at her for a moment trying to deduce what she was really asking. “It’s all good here… thanks, but Charles is regressing. He’s even wearing pull-ups during the day.” “True, but I know your line,” she purred. “You all regress your Littles quickly. Nothing breakneck like the old days, but faster than how long you’ve been with him if my reports are correct. You’ve been with Charles, what? Four weeks next Friday? Maybe more?” I nodded. “In that time with your abilities, I would think Charles would be in diapers and maybe even in the Meadow Room by now.” She paused and then looked deeply at me. “You’re purposefully not exposing him to everything, are you?” ‘Damn. She knows.’ I hadn’t been putting my messaging on for more than thirty minutes each night, rather than the usual hour I had been doing after Charles’ first daytime accident. I just felt too guilty to go all out with him. Still regressing but easing him into it. From everything I had seen, it was working, and Charles wasn’t getting buried or too overwhelmed by everything. “Yes… but I’m still doing it.” “I knew it!” Nadia seemed happy in her discovery, but then resumed her calm demeanor. “You need to be careful, Hop. I know that if you go too fast, Charles will become upset over the rapid losses, but if you go too slow, it could be bad for you. Has Monica expressed any hint of disappointment over a lack of progress?” I looked down at my feet as I remembered our conversation from yesterday. “I’ll take that as a yes. Just be cautious of how much you do it. Monica used to pick up Ian all the time in the early days before she got Charles, and she seemed dead set on having at least a semi-regressed Little of her own. Bigs rarely back down once they want something.” I nodded my head. “I just don’t want Charles to hate me.” “I understand that all too well, but toys can be replaced. Some of us wouldn’t be here if that wasn’t the case.” “What do you mean?” Nadia smiled. “I thought you might ask that.” She let out a small roar and I could hear faint movements around us and one down the slide. Three figures then emerged from the dark; a shapely and well-dressed doll, a stiff mustached military action figure, and a deformed and stitched-together gorilla. “There are more of us throughout this building, including me even, but I thought these three in particular may give you some insight to the mind of a Big regarding toys. Listen and take of them what you wish.” Nadia padded off into the dark without another word and left the four of us alone in awkward silence. “I guess I’ll go first,” the doll chipperly said. “I’m Cassie. I was a fashion doll created to sell more adult-themed clothes to lure Littles into thinking they were making mature decisions about their own clothing. Choosing something themselves, rather than a Big.” Cassie looked sad for a moment. “It was an elaborate plan, but it had one problem… I didn't have the ability like most toys do now to send out subliminal messaging. It was so minor, but my Big wanted more progress than I could provide for my Little, Andrea, and so I was soon replaced by a stuffed kitty that could.” “I'm sorry to hear that, but I'm not sure what your story has to do with me.” It was a sad story, but I did have subliminal messaging and Charles was still regressing. “We all have a theme,” the gorilla said, “just keep listening and maybe you could prevent it from happening to you. My name was originally Harry, but my Little was adventurous, and now my name is Victor. One day, he decided to go exploring in the woods behind his house. We were on a safari and looking at exotic birds and all kinds of made-up creatures as my Little had already begun to regress. It was the perfect day, but a rabid dog found us.” Victor stopped for a moment and seemed in pain. “His mommy soon found us and rescued my Little before he could be harmed that day, but I wasn't so lucky. Luckily, she was a good seamstress and stitched me back together, but the damage had been done. Still having his adult memories, he named me Victor, apparently from some doctor back in his world that stitched up dead bodies and brought them back to life. Frank something, I think.” “That's horrible. I'm really sorry to hear that happened to you, but I'm still not sure what that has to do with me.” “My little... was Ian.” “As in?” “As in the one from your friend group.” Victor looked over to the group now, happily chatting away by the books. “Ian’s mommy decided that he wasn't Little enough and that I posed too much of a temptation to go on more adventures. Despite being loved by him, she was a Big and her word was law. I ended up here not long after where every day I'm rejected by another kid. I'm either seen as broken or ugly.” “I can't believe she would do that to you.” “Believe it,” Cassie interjected, though resuming her bubbly demeanor. “We are hoping that you begin to see of our position in this world. Isn't that right ‘L?’” The quiet figure hunched in the darkness by the slide nodded. “That's right Cassie.” The muscular, mustached soldier emerged from his position in the darkness. “Sergeant Luvman here, but most people just call me Sarge, besides Cassie that is.” A small smile appeared across his mustached face. “I had an owner once. He loved me as much as any Little could. We staged large scale battles around the house and in the daycare here. They were good times.” The smile quickly faded away and he gripped his knees tighter. “I knew I was a mature toy, and that my time with him, Leo, might not last, but he seemed so happy in his semi-regressed state that I thought everything would be fine. His Big thought otherwise…” “What happened?” “I was replaced, obviously.” “I'm sorry to hear that, but again, Charles is regressing. He's probably almost mentally younger than your Little was, so I'm not sure of the point. I know you're all trying to help, but am I missing something?” “Yes,” Victor nearly shouted. The group glared at him for potentially waking the sleeping Littles nearby, and Victor resumed talking in a more hushed tone. “All of us prevented our Littles from regressing in some way.” I stared at them in confusion. Each story seemed to note that their Little had been regressed already but were only replaced due to being defective in some way. ‘How could they have prevented it? Did I mishear them?’ “You're probably thinking that all of our Littles weren’t regressed fully already, so something's not matching up, right?” I nodded. “Each of us was loved by our Little in a small way and they had begun to regress,” Victor continued, “that's true. What you're missing though, is that each of us didn't fulfill the purpose we were bought for.” “Though it's not my fault, my lack of messaging and toy line focus wasn't able to regress Andrea to the point her Big wanted,” Cassie said. “I didn't want our relationship to change,” Sarge followed up, “and we were perfect, but his mommy didn't see it that way. She wanted a toddler and not the little boy Leo was when I was with him. I turned off my messaging and it didn't take long for her to find out that something was wrong. She never suspected it was me doing it on purpose, but she thought I was defective and sent me away.” Before I had a chance to ask any questions, Victor spoke up. “Like you and so many other toys, I felt guilty to what I was doing to Ian, so I slowed down my messaging as well.” “I think that's fine. Ian was still regressing, right? Made up animals is a sure sign,” I tried to counter. “That's not the point, Hop. I blame myself every day for not regressing Ian sooner. If I had done my job, instead of going on a safari that day, Ian would have been in the sandbox playing, just as happy, but I might still be with him, instead of being replaced. Don't get me wrong, KH is a wonderful toy and we're friends, but now I have no Little and I probably won't ever again. Further, my lack of action put Ian in danger that day. Only Patty’s quick action saved him from being harmed.” “Charles is still regressing though. It's damn difficult and I feel like I'm betraying him, but he's still going down the path that Monica wants him to.” “You're right Hop,” Cassie said. “Charles is still regressing, but you're slowing down, and Monica has probably noticed. That's not good.” “If you really want to be kind to your Little, keep regressing him until Monica is happy,” Sarge noted. “If you don't, you might just end up like us and Charles would suffer for it. It’s the secret third protocol every toy needs to learn. Keep your Little’s Big happy above all else.” I wanted to ask how Charles would suffer, despite my fears of what the answer would be, but one of the Littles began fussing in their cot. Naptime would soon be over, and every toy knew it. To prevent any sound from disturbing the waking Littles, the four of us departed and went back to where we were before naptime. Almost as soon as I snuggled back into Charles, an attendant came in to check on the Littles. I could see Charles was wet once more, so I knew his progress was coming along even without me, but I didn't want to end up like Victor, being all alone in this place. I had been thinking of stopping the messaging at night to see how far Charles could be taken in his current state, but I knew that was a bad idea now. I only hoped that Monica would be satisfied as well in his progress. I did not want the consequences everyone was warning me about to happen. Keeping Monica happy with his progression was certainly going to be a challenge.

To clarify Monica is 10' tall and Charles is 5'7." Something is clicking in my head that they have their own measurement system in the DD, but I know feet and inches best, so I'm just using that metric to give some scale. Most things, in this story at least, are more relative in height, so I'm not focusing on specifics like that, except regarding their height to give some scale as to a Big and Little difference. Thank you all so much for your comments, and here is Chapter 4. Chapter 4: Coming Around Time tended to move slowly at the house when you could only enjoy partial days of being with your Little, so I spent my time quickly picking up the routine that Charles and Monica had established over the past two weeks of being together. Both would wake up, get dressed and cleaned, eat their food, and then separate to go about their day. It took three days of keeping me in the bedroom for Monica to finally insist that I at least needed to be on the same floor as Charles when he was in the house. He grumbled but complied within minutes, no doubt a small effect from my messaging. Regardless, for Monica, she mainly worked at home in her personal office space, while Charles would mull about in front of the TV or occasionally go to a ‘friends’ house, if one could even call yourself as being ‘friends’ with someone you seemed to despise. Otherwise, both Monica and Charles would see each other occasionally before and during lunch and dinner afterward that night, but it was also mostly spent in silence or skipping around awkward conversations, largely initiated by Monica. I could tell she was trying, but Charles was leaving his defenses largely intact around her still. At least at first. In my two weeks here, I had noticed this initial routine had begun to slip slightly however after the fifth day, no doubt from my nightly messaging with Charles. I only left the messaging on for an hour each night, but it was enough to begin to shape Charles into what Monica had desired. The bond between Charles and I had grown, and while he first seemed almost repulsed by me at night, despite waking up hugging me in the morning, I was now a constant bedtime companion without complaint. To my surprise, Charles had even passed out two nights ago from a long day of being outside and had cuddled my nearby form without the prompting of my messaging while still on the couch. Nearby, Monica had only watched with a grin that slowly grew on her face. As such, Monica seemed perfectly pleased with the results when she found us still hugging together after putting us to bed, and again in the morning when she came to check on us. Charles had been embarrassed at first when she casually asked about it later, but a few gentle and understanding words from Monica and a few more nights with me ensured this embarrassment went away quickly. For the rest of the week, my position with the family only grew, and to cement it, Monica was now bringing me back from the toy store. Not as a punishment, but as a reward to me personally and to seal my commitment within the family. It was June’s turn today to pick up Charley and Georgie from daycare, so Monica was taking advantage of her partially free day. Mr. Kincade had personally sewn ‘Charley’ into my upper thigh with black thread. It was a high mark of status for a toy to be marked like that, and while I thought it should have happened later in Charles’ progress, particularly given the more immature name choice, I was supremely proud. I didn’t think he would appreciate me being labeled so personally, but it filled my stuffed chest with an immense swath of pride. After returning, I was once again set on the couch before Charles came home and I quickly admired my stitching. It was plain but beautiful against my fur, obvious enough to notice, but not enough to detract from my overall appearance. The font and black color almost gave it a flaming tattoo look, but I doubt Charles would see it as such. Then, I held my breath as I heard June’s car pull up and waited for Charles to enter. The door burst open this time and Charles flew inside. He seemed to be alive with youthful energy and genuinely actually seemed happy. I had noticed each day that Charles had seemed to be more accepting of his position at daycare or at Georgie’s house. June was in a rush obviously and I only saw Monica wave at her while the car was backing out of the driveway. As soon as Monica closed the front door, Charles began talking in earnest. “Guess what! Guess what!” “What?” Monica popped back with a smile. “Today, I played with a snake!” “A snake?” Monica seemed happy over Charles’ attitude but concerned over the idea of him playing with a snake, like most caregivers would. She was quickly falling into that role with Charles, even if Charles himself was still reluctant over his own role. “Yeah! A man from the zoo came and because everyone else is such a baby, I volunteered and helped hold a really big snake.” He paused and then stretched out his arms. “It was this long…” he stared at his arms for a moment, “but even longer. I could barely grip the thing just on my end alone!” “Was it safe, honey?” Monica seemed worried now. ‘Must be her Mommy-Little instincts taking over. That didn’t take long today.’ Along with her caregiver role growing, her motherly side had been asserting itself as well. While both could be similar in nature, her role as a caregiver in this side was a function of the law, so some of her actions were genuine but muted. Her mommy side had no such restrictions. “Perfectly. I was just at the tail. Besides, the snake was non-poisonous. Just… big.” “Well, I’m glad to hear that. Now, come on. Sit on the couch and tell me about the rest of your day.” Charles nodded and plopped down on the couch near to where I was. Charles touched my arm, but then quickly retracted it. Charles had changed in small ways but gripping a fluffy bunny during the day was still beyond his comfort level. The brief touch however, showed that his daytime defenses were weakening. If Monica wanted me to push, it wouldn’t take much to break those defenses and have him hugging me tightly by tomorrow. The two talked for the next thirty minutes about his day at daycare. Charles still viewed himself as an adult, which became obvious each time he discussed something about other Littles. They were always ‘babies’ or ‘infants,’ and never referred to as anything that would denote them as equals, despite their size similarities. What did become apparent though, was that Charles was beginning to let go of his other adult conceptions. With others, Charles was still seen as the leader and the elder of many at the daycare, but he seemed to almost have a more childish attitude when he was by himself or with Monica now. Monica seemed unfazed by this discrepancy and simply listened in on each story of the day. Finally, Charles seemed to calm down but then finished with the most interesting bit of news. “I talked to a girl today. Her name is Jane.” “Oh?” “Yeah. I think she acts younger than me in the head and all, and she’s a Little, but, err… but I think she’s the closest I’ve found to someone like me here! We even both like the same music and movies from back home. She’s so great!” “So, you found a friend, huh?” Monica seemed enraptured by this new development and playfully cocked her head slightly to one side as she asked the question. Hanging out with Littles was one thing, but bragging about making a Little acquaintance was something else entirely. “Well, umm… I guess I did.” Charles seemed to struggle with calling another Little his friend still, but it was obvious to anyone listening to their day together that something more was at work there. ‘He probably thinks he just found a girlfriend, while Monica thinks he just found another playmate.’ I knew Monica would be more accurate in her prediction in the end, but I was happy that Charles had found at least some joy in his time here for however long this portion actually lasted. I was left on the couch, and after a near quiet and peaceful dinner, both Charles and Monica resumed their normal routines separately. Charles watched TV for an hour, before he began yawning, while Monica was doing something else. Charles had noticed the black stitching of his youthful name on my thigh, but surprisingly had said nothing about it. He only casually glanced over at Monica for a second during a commercial break halfway through some historical documentary show, glaring at her but still remaining quiet. ‘That was unexpected…’ Tonight, Monica was reading a book, but I had noticed her spying on Charles occasionally, being far more discreet with her multiple looks than Charles had been with his single one to her. As such, I doubted that Charles had even noticed one of them though. From the occasional glances I saw her give, it was no surprise when she caught sight of Charles yawning near the end of one of his shows. “Looks like it’s bedtime for someone here.” Monica bookmarked her page and set the book down. Charles was changing, but Monica had been using Charles’ body language to set a bedtime so far. It was just another thing I knew would be changing eventually. “But I’m not…” Yawn. “Sleepy.” Charles was now almost hugging me as he did so. He had moved me slowly closer while watching TV from my original and usual distant position. I knew the program was not hypnotic, but Charles had seemed to desire me more as it had continued. Given the more violent nature of the program, I suspected I was being used as a genuine comfort item. Despite knowing what that meant for his future, I only desired the affection more. It was likely the closest thing to a drug I would ever receive. “Hmm… well, how about you get ready, and we’ll see where we are afterward?” Charles hesitated for a moment, but eventually complied and turned off the TV, before heading upstairs, stomping slightly at the prospect of going to sleep. He laid me gingerly in his bed, and I once again waited for him to return. Charles’ room had largely been unchanged since my arrival here, though I had noticed a more cluttered appearance in some areas of regular use. Clothes were once neatly hung up, arranged, or pushed into the laundry hamper. Now, little edges were piling over the tops of drawers and the laundry basket, and many of the shirts seemed haphazardly hung in his closet. Small things like that were beginning to happen more, and I knew I was to blame. I wasn’t making him messy necessarily, just more relaxed when things were out of order. It was a small part to being Little, but it could lead to more things in the future being a task Monica would eventually need to take over from him like so many others. Monica had followed soon after and sat on the edge of Charles’ bed again and waited for him to return. As she faced the door, I couldn’t see what she was holding, but I knew any caretaker holding something before bed was likely never a good sign for their Little. As she waited, she hit my remote to activate my nightly commands, as she had done all week, but seemed careful to keep the object still hidden from my view. I knew I would find out soon whatever was in her hands, and sure enough, Monica presented the object to Charles when he returned. Charles wore the same sleepwear, but its days seemed to be limited if recent events were any indication. “You know, after I washed my face, I’m actually feeling a little tired,” he admitted while rubbing his right eye sleepily. “I’m sure. You’ve had a long day. In fact,” Monica held the object out toward Charles, “I don’t want you getting thirsty or anything, so I brought you this.” Charles reached out for it with a little hesitation, and I immediately noticed it was a clear water bottle of juice, complete with a lid and a built-in straw. ‘Damn. I knew this was coming.’ Juice before bed was the next step in Charles’ progression to being a true Little. Its effects would be known in the morning, or at least a morning soon after, if the juice was continued each night. “Uh, thanks? Why a water bottle?” “Oh,” Monica stood and appeared as if she had to collect her thoughts for a quick moment, not seeming to know what to say this time. “It’s to… prevent spills. I know how tired I get personally,” she was getting more into her made up excuse now, “and I didn’t want you passing out with a glass in your hand or anything. I did that once and I had to change my sheets before I went to bed. Trust me, it’s not fun.” “Oh… that makes sense.” Charles gripped the bottle tighter, and Monica only smiled back. He had bought the line, which in all honesty, made sense. Monica had told him the truth, just not all of it. It was to prevent spills, but more so when he couldn’t handle a glass anymore and he would be relegated to sippy cups or even bottles. It was another test by her to see if he would take something younger from her willingly. Charles crawled into bed with the water bottle and scooched closer to me. It was a good feeling, but I knew Charles was still hesitant over showing me public affection deliberately in front of anyone outright. Tonight, with the TV and our eventual mini cuddle, had likely been an absent-minded action. The ending step, for this portion at least, would be to cuddle me without care and to do so deliberately. Monica only smiled as she noticed his move toward me but said nothing. Drawing attention to his younger actions would have only caused problems at this stage and delay his regression. She was learning. “Goodnight, Charles. Sweet dreams.” “Goodnight, Monica,” Charles replied in his more usual frustrated demeanor. ‘Sweet dreams. Ugh. You were so close to a perfect and non-pushy night, Monica.’ I could see Monica’s face showing her dismay to her small slip up as she closed the door. If she had just said goodnight, Charles may have given her a smile back. Instead, he recognized her attempt at treating him with tenderness. Most would think it as the act of a kind person, but in this world with a Little, kind acts from Bigs towards Littles were only seen as furthering their own regression agenda. Charles drank most of the juice once the door was closed, but I noticed it had begun to slip from his grip. Nothing major, but it was a sign that sleep was rapidly taking over. Charles recognized the signs himself and placed the water bottle on his bedside table and laid back into bed. After only a few seconds of stillness, Charles grabbed me and held me close. “I know you’re not real, but I just wanted to say this out loud.” He paused. “I actually had fun today at daycare. I didn’t want to, but it’s just so hard to resist letting go and having some fun, rather than sit in a corner bored all day.” I felt him squeeze me tighter. ‘Holy hell! He’s talking to me. He’s actually talking to a stuffed bunny now and deliberately touching me!’ “I just… I don’t know. I know you can’t respond, but what if it means something more? Is Monica drugging me now? I’ve noticed some differences, but they’re all so minor…” Beyond my exultation over his first conversation with me, I was worried Charles might be catching on. Instead, though, he quickly shook his head. “No. No, no, no. It’s just your stupid imagination Charles. Just take a breath and go to sleep.” Charles took a long breath and let it out. I could feel his fingers gently stroke my fur and it felt nice. He settled into his covers and pillows, and his eyes shut closed soon after. After a minute, I gently moved about in his arms. I discovered that if Charles was truly asleep, my movement would not wake him. If he was awake however, I could react quickly enough, and my jostling would be forgotten and played off as phantom feelings stemming from being tired. Satisfied over his sleep level, I switched on my messaging. While Monica activated me each night, I could change to what degree the messaging would occur or prevent it almost altogether. Of course, all that required that she still needed to activate me… safety features and all that. Initially, some Bigs didn’t take the warnings that came with the messaging toys and were in the room when it was dark. Being automatic and not exerting any remorse for their job or Bigs at the time, the messaging just played with both Big and Little in the room. It didn’t take many Bigs suffering from minor bouts of regression for the companies to install the activation feature. For Littles though, it was just the same routine still afterward. For Charles tonight, the juice and my messaging would likely combine, and if he was susceptible enough, tomorrow he would awake to a wet bed. If this was the case, there was no hope for Charles escaping this place as he was. If the bed was dry though, Charles was stronger and while he may still wet the bed within the week, he could still recover from his time here if he ever escaped. Bed wetting was a litmus test of sorts and a major milestone for most Littles. Only morning would tell which category he fell into. * * * I felt the gentle rustling of the sheets next to me. Charles was waking up, but his movements felt jittery and unfocused, almost as if he was in a panic. “Oh. Shit. No, no, no.” I was fully awake now and my instincts about Charles freaking out were correct. “Why me? I’ve never done this before. Why now?” The relaxed grip that Charles had formed in his sleep around me, suddenly tightened, and Charles sprang out of bed. When I looked at my surroundings to discover the source of the problem, it became immediately apparent. Charles had wet the bed. ‘Damn. Sorry Charles.’ A small part of me wanted to be happy in the knowledge that my function as Charles’ toy had been successful, but I knew this act was a sign of things to come that would initially make Charles anything but happy himself. I didn’t have long to dwell on the thought as the bedroom door flew open. “Is everything okay? Charles? Are you hurt?” Monica rushed over but only got about halfway in the room when she stopped, having likely noticed what the problem was. If Charles had been less distraught at the time, he probably would have been mortified that he was standing there in wet pajamas, holding a stuffed bunny, next to a wet bed, and then would have also been doubly embarrassed over the tears that were now falling on the top of my head. It was a pitiful sight, but Charles was too lost in his own grief to notice the faintest of smiles appear on Monica’s face. I noticed it though. ‘So much for being ‘Saint’ Monica… just another Big. Oh well. Can only hope for so much in this world with them.’ I knew she wasn’t inherently evil, as Charles would likely have been regressed long ago with a combination of deep hypnosis, surgery, and reinforced negative conditioning if she was. Even so, despite my involvement in this series of poor events in Charles’ life, I felt more protective over him in her presence than I had before that moment. If I could have hugged him back tightly to reassure him all was going to be okay, I would have. Regressing a Little is one thing, but taking satisfaction in it was another. That small smile made me very uneasy about our future together. “Oh, honey. It’s okay.” Monica calmly walked up to Charles and gave him a large hug. I could feel the tension stemming from such a simple gesture in Charles’ grip, but he relented after a moment and gave into the embrace that was being offered to him in his time of need. Monica was careful to avoid the wet patch on Charles’ pajamas, but her kind act was a nice touch to soothe his jangled nerves. Charles’ acceptance of the hug showed his growing potential for dependency, but the hug itself showed Monica’s own growing maternal side once more. I may have been changing Charles, but his mere presence was changing her. After a moment, a frail and unsteady voiced piped up. “I… I had an accident.” “I saw that, but it’s okay. It’s probably just stress or something like that. I promise, it’s no big deal.” Monica broke the hug and looked down at Charles’ pitiful form, sniffling, holding me, and still in his wet pajamas. “How about this? You get into the shower and wash off everything. I’ll cleanup in here and then I’ll collect your wet pajamas. When you get out, it will be like none of this ever happened…” “But it did happen!” Charles interrupted. “I know, I know,” Monica said, keeping her calm. “But it’s okay. Don’t you worry about a thing. Let me do the work, and you just focus on trying to calm down, okay?” Charles hesitated but nodded his head weakly. “Okay…” “Good. Now off you scoot into the tub.” Monica gave him a little tap on the butt and got Charles pointed toward the door to the hallway. Charles began walking away when Monica spoke up again. “Honey? I know Hopper is your friend, but I don’t think he would appreciate being brought into the shower with you.” Charles looked down at me, still firmly gripped in his arms, and immediately blushed. I had become so entrenched in his psyche from his morning distress that he had barely registered me still being used to comfort him. All together with his behavior recently and now wetting the bed, Charles was well on his way to a regressed state. It was right where Monica wanted him to be. Charles then waddled in his wet pajamas to Monica and shyly handed me to her. To her credit, Monica made no mention of Charles’ increasing devotion to me, and only calmly took my stuffed form from him with a kind smile. Once Charles started the shower, she stared down at me with a look of glee I had rarely seen her with. It certainly hadn’t been this strong since the first night Charles had cuddled with me. It was nice, but also… disquieting. “I think you are the most important, and certainly the most well-worth-it purchase I have ever made in my life… besides Charles himself that is.” Monica then gave me a hug of her own. “If I had known you would have been this effective, I would have had you here the first week I got Charles. Bed wetting in one night with the juice. Wow, just wow. I thought we would be here in a week with how small of a dose was in the juice, but nope!” The appreciation felt nice, but the reason for it was not. I was helping regress my friend. The smug, satisfied look on Monica’s face made me want to hit her or run away from this whole situation, but the noise from Charles in the bathroom turning on the shower reminded me of the need to stay. If I was to remain or not, Monica wouldn’t stop. She would continue with or without me until Charles was the desired mental age and type of Little she wanted. If I was here, I could at least ease Charles into it gently and provide a constant companion he could turn to in his darkest moments. I resolved myself as best as I could for what the coming weeks would bring. As Monica stripped the sheets, still with her gleeful look, I took stock of the situation. Between her enthusiasm and Charles’ tight embrace of me this morning, my place in the household was assured, but so was Charles’ continued regression. All that had happened so far was just the opening act. Monica still didn’t seem sure of where exactly she wanted Charles to be, mentally speaking, but considering her attitude over a wet bed, he certainly would likely be labeled a toddler at best. For that, I couldn’t help but look forward to our time together. Most assuredly, future playtimes would be a guarantee between us, but at the same time, I also hated the fact that my role was what was mainly causing all of this to happen. No matter how I felt though, I would have to bridge the gap between friend and regressor and my dedication to him would have to remain unbroken. After all, Charles could always be regressed by someone worse.

Chapter 3 Unfortunately, my bedwetting persisted. Despite my mother's aversion to conventional medicine, I saw my GP. The doctor diagnosed me with a bladder infection and prescribed antibiotics. But despite taking them, I continued to wake up in a wet bed every morning. While we were preparing dinner and I took the last pill of my antibiotics, my mother made a sarcastic comment about it, saying, "Chemicals seem to be working wonders." Despite my efforts, I couldn't conceal my ongoing bedwetting from her. And since I started the conventional treatment, she stopped offering her support and understanding towards my situation. She began to recount out a theory she had read in an article the previous night, regarding incontinence being related to traumatic experiences during the anal phase. She believed that stimuli, which don't have to be conscious, can reactivate these traumas in the brain, blocking access to brain areas where the ability to go to the toilet is stored. She concluded that this could be the reason for my bedwetting, as I had lost my father during this critical phase and that the stress from my high school graduation and moving could have reactivated the trauma. In my opinion this was nothing but pseudoscientific nonsense. I held my tongue as usual when my mother spouted nonsense, knowing it would only lead to more arguments between us. Even if I found it disrespectful that she was using my father's early death from cancer for her far-fetched theories. Although my mother was a smart woman and successful in her career, it was strange how often she spouted esoteric nonsense. What was even worse was that she was immune to criticism. Whenever her arguments were logically and consistently discredited, she would come up with ten more reasons why her theory must be correct. The discussions I had with her reminded me of a joke by the german comedian Vince Ebert, "An esoteric can spout more nonsense in five minutes than a scientist can't refute in a lifetime." "To treat incontinence, the anal phase and potty training routines must be re-experienced and re-learned, to overwrite traumatic memories blocking their recall," she finished her speech. She looked at me, expecting me to be at least as enthusiastic about her treatment proposal as she was. However, I didn't even had a plan of how this dubious treatment would look like in practice. After all, I couldn't travel back in time and relive my childhood. Maybe it would have been best if I hadn't commented on the matter at all, but in the end, my curiosity won out. "What do you mean by re-exprience the anal phase?" I asked with a skeptical expression. "Well, just go back to living the carefree life, like your younger sister does," she explained in detail. "Being taken care of, going to bed early, being reminded to go to the potty now and then, and wearing a pull-up at night in case something goes wrong." "You want me to wear diapers!?" I exclaimed, struggling to regain my composure. "Pull-ups! And you will wear them either way, because I'm not going to stand by and watch you ruin your expensive mattress any further," she clarified. "I've already bought a pack for you at the supermarket today. Trust me, they're hardly distinguishable from normal underwear, you won't even notice that you're wearing them. They're no different from a slightly thicker pad." I couldn't control myself any longer. "I am certainly not going to wear pull-ups! I am not a baby! You can try your quackery on someone else from now on, I'm not going to be a part of it anymore!" I snapped at her and angrily stormed out of the kitchen. "Well, then you can also find someone else to pay for your expensive biology degree in England!" My mother countered swiftly. I slammed my bedroom door behind me. She couldn't really mean that. Studying in England was my big dream, and it was impossible for me to finance everything without her help. This was not the first time my mother had blackmailed me like this; I was already too familiar with this game. For example, I had to treat my first menstrual cramps with homeopathic pills instead of painkillers, as she had threatened to cut off my allowance if I didn't. There was no improvement, but what did it matter if you used something natural like homeopathy? Who needed an effect or scientific proof when using something like that. My mother always knew exactly which pressure tactics she could use to make me obedient. But this time her nonsense had gone too far, this time I wouldn't be intimidated, no matter what it cost.

Stay safe out there, readers. This, too, shall pass. Scene #58 Stupid fucking lockdown number two because people can’t deal with reality and I’m gonna move to a private island and clean the owner's mansion because that’s the only way I’ll ever live on a private island because I’m unemployed and no one is hiring and I’m just stuck in this house full damn time again and dammit fuhthureial guhhurnuh eeeyeh crap schnitzel! Not that I’m so frustrated I can’t sustain a decent rant before I stop making words and just start making sounds. “Having trouble getting into a rhythm,” Mary asked me when I came inside. “Apparent-fucking-ly.” Hence my getting pissed and throwing the jump rope down on the patio. Just trying to get some exercise in. “Well, can I just say you look cute as a ladybug jump roping in your Goodnite?” “Can I put on pants?” “It’s a warm day. You’ll miss no-pants days when it gets cooler … if you roll your eyes that hard you’re gonna detach a retina.” “Sorry.” “You want lunch?” “Not yet. I’m gonna go lie down.” “You feeling okay,” Mary asked and put the back of her hand to my forehead. She’s been obsessed with my health again lately. Sweet, but a bit much sometimes. “Fine. Just frustrated.” I’d have showered before getting in bed if I’d actually worked up a sweat. All I managed to do was trip a bunch and whip myself hard enough to leave a welt on my back, a feat of uncoordination even for me. My mom still likes to tell people how she took me to a gymnastics class when I was three and the instructor said, “Trust me. Not her sport.” And mom said, “They’re toddlers! They’re all uncoordinated.” And the instructor said, “Trust me. Not her sport.” If the Warner Brothers hadn’t made me Daffy Duckling, people probably woulda started comparing me to waterfowl anyway. Daffy One-Minute-Old-Gazelle just doesn’t roll off the tongue. I tried to sleep. Or I tried for about eight seconds before I opened my phone again and started scrolling. Then I tried to sleep for eight more seconds and concluded it was a lost cause and went back downstairs where Mary was reading on the couch. I walked over and sat down with my legs under me and leaned on her. She closed the book. “Couldn’t sleep?” I shook my head. “Any reason you’re having a hard day?” “No. Just is.” “Nothing happened? You promise?” “The county is in lockdown again.” But that was announced yesterday and didn’t go into effect for another day, not that it made a difference to us. “That doesn’t change what we’ve been doing much,” Mary said as she started teasing my hair and gave me a kiss on my temple. “No … it’s just … it was hard the first time. It’s like people don’t even care. They just did whatever they wanted and … now we hafta do it again … and …” “Tell me.” “People are getting hurt. People are sick and unemployed and lonely and it’s gonna get worse because people wouldn’t follow the rules,” I vented. “They’re hard rules to follow.” “But we followed the rules!” I’m good at following rules, dammit! World-class rule follower! And I know the rules were relatively easy for us to follow, and I know we didn’t follow them perfectly, but still. “I know,” Mary said and kissed my temple again. I opened up my phone and showed her an article. “I want it to be like there. Now. Not a year from now. Now.” “I know. Me too.” “I wanna go to church, and I wanna go to the grocery store, and I wanna … (cry voice) go to see my family (big sniff).” “I know, Daffy. Me too.” We sat just like that, her teasing my hair, me leaning against her with my trademark pandemic thousand-yard stare. “May I have a spanking please,” I asked my Mary. “That’ll make you feel better?” “Mhmm.” “Okay. Let’s go upstairs. We’ll do it on the bed with you nice and comfy.” I got up, and Mary held my hand all the way to our bedroom. I let it go when we got there and went and got something I never get for spankings. It’s not even for that. I just wear it, or did back when there was a reason to wear pants that button. “You’re sure,” Mary asked, taking the belt from me. “Mhmm, but your hand first … please.” “Let’s both get comfy,” Mary said and stripped down to her panties, leaving her in those and socks and a tee, leaving us dressed almost alike. She sat down on the edge of the bed and tore the sides of the Goodnite open. I hadn’t even used it yet. Mary leaned forward and planted a gentle kiss just below my tummy. “Shirt on or off?” “Off.” “Arms up,” she said and took my shirt off me. “Will you be warm enough?” “Mhmm.” She scooted herself to the middle of the bed and stacked some pillows behind herself, settling in for what would be a long spanking. I crawled across her thighs and pulled a pillow under my chin. Mary wasted no time and put her finger tips to work, dragging them gently across my skin from the back of my knees to my neck, paying extra attention to my thighs and butt and back, making me shudder like I always do when her fingers just barely kiss the small of my back. “Do you know why you’re getting this spanking,” Mary asked quietly. “Because it will make me feel better.” “And because I love you very much, Daphne Ann.” Slap … Slap … Slap she got started, slow like she never is at the start of a punishment spanking. She was going light, just enough to produce that momentary sting, giving me an extra long warm up. I laid still, not moving or flinching, just trying to feel. I felt the pillow in my arms. I felt Mary’s bare thighs under mine. I felt her arm across my back, her hand tight to my hip. And her spanking hand just slap slap slap turning my butt a healthy pink, bringing the blood to the surface. Smack … Smack … Smack she started spanking me for real. With each spank, she pushed my body just slightly down, and I recoiled back. Or she caught me on the undercurve of my bottom and pushed me a little forward, and I recoiled back. I laid there still and quiet, my arms loose around the pillow. Her spanks started to hurt, not a moment too soon. I laid there, not moving or talking or making a noise, knowing if I let her keep going it would hurt better and better until my whole world was just the pain and my Mary. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Mary knows how this works. She was spanking me like I was in trouble, but I wasn’t. I was the very opposite of in trouble. I was in the safest place there is for me, over my Mary’s knee, under my Mary’s hands. I was in love and kindness and adoration. I adore my Mary, and she adores me, and that’s why she was doing what she was doing, showing she loves me and understands me and wants to chase away all my bad feelings like I do for her. If I were in trouble, I’d have been crying. I probably would’ve been sniffling before I even went over Mary’s lap, her scolding having hit much harder than she can. But I wasn’t crying. I wasn’t flinching. I was wincing. I was grimacing. I was biting my lip. I was squeezing the pillow. I was grunting. I was sweating. I was holding still even as my hands wanted to pull me right off Mary’s lap. I wouldn’t let them, holding the pillow tint, I was doing my best to keep feeling the entire spanking, to take in all the sensations as SMACK-SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!!!!!!! Mary stopped, giving me a chance to catch my breath as she swirled her fingertips over hot skin and squeezed aching cheeks. “How you doing,” she asked me. I managed a nod. “Up,” she said and helped me to get up on my knees. She slid out from under me and off the bed, taking one of the pillows she was leaning back against and placing it on the ottoman. I got up and laid myself across it with the pillow under my hip, presenting my butt for the belt. “Ready,” was all she asked, and again I nodded. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Mary didn’t need to ask how hard. I wouldn’t have handed her the belt if I didn’t need it hard. Very hard. She never whips me for punishment. We don’t like that, neither of us. But the belt for this? Yes. I laid across the ottoman with my butt up and let Mary leave one welt after another across my already spanked, hot skin. I let myself stifle a yelp with each stroke. I let the yelp out when the belt found the backs of my thighs. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Mary stopped after not one fewer than I needed or one more than I could stand. She got down on her knees next to me and gently took my chin, turning my face toward hers. Big wet silent teardrops fell from my cheeks. “C’mon,” Mary said, and helped me up. She pivoted into the overstuffed armchair and pulled me into her lap so I could lay my cheek against her, my butt a fire fading to embers. “Ooo, up,” she said, and I sat up enough for her to take her shirt off. “Back down,” she said softly and put one arm around my middle, the other across my shoulders with the same hand that spanked me now resting against my face as I put my head back on my Mary’s chest and sniffed back my runny nose. “Such a good girl,” she called me, and I couldn’t help but writhe at her words and snuggle into her closer, putting my arms around her middle and holding her as tight as she was holding me. “Thank you,” I told her, and she kissed me. “Feel better,” she asked. It didn’t hurt anymore. My body flooded itself with endorphins and oxytocin, deadening the pain and making me feel as good as I ever had skin to skin with my Mary. Later, in maybe an hour, those hormones would wear off, and I’d feel instead a swollen, bruised butt that would be showing vermillion welts for a few days, fading but not disappearing for maybe two weeks. “You wanna hold the heat in,” Mary asked. “Mhmm,” I said, knowing what she meant. I stood up with her and laid myself on the bed, feeling pressure and nothing else when my numb butt hit the covers. “No cream,” I said to Mary when she emerged from the closet with a white plastic diaper and the desitin. She set the desitin aside and did most of the work getting the diaper under and on me. “Can I take a nap with you,” she asked me. “Please,” I said as I yawned. She got the pillow from the ottoman and rearranged it with the others. Mary disappeared into the closet with the desitin and came back out with a wipe. “We’ll take a bath together when we wake up,” she said as she wiped the tear streaks off my cheeks. “Such a pretty girl.” I put myself in the nest she’d made of our pillows, and Mary took the pacifier she insisted on keeping on my nightstand and held it out for me to take in my mouth. I did, because Mary wanted me to and apparently thought it would make me feel better, and Mary knows things, like how to make me feel different feelings. I’d take it out when I got tired of it, likely as soon as it began to make my palate feel funny. Mary’s nipple in my mouth never makes it feel that way. Mary got in bed behind me, and we intertwined our legs and she put her arm over me. “No devices or tv news for three days,” Mary said to me. I wanted to impose that rule on myself so often, and I never could. I was glad she did. What did I need to know except what was in our home? “And I’m repealing the rule you hafta use the diapers. I won’t make you if you don’t want to.” “Why,” I asked as I yawned again. “Because I love you and because of what we talked about the other day. Up to you … Miss Potty Pants,” Mary smirk-whispered as she sure felt my diaper grow hot against her thigh. That’s not the worst part of them, I reasoned as a reason to do it besides needing to before I could fall asleep and not wanting to get out of Mary’s arms for a million years and a million days. “Do you need help sleeping,” Mary asked, referring to the Xanax the doctor prescribed. “Not today,” I said, and snuggled into our bed. I found my Mary’s hand with my eyes closed and held it. She placed a kiss on the back of my head. “And you think you’re big enough to be the big spoon,” she chuckled. “I love you, Mary.” “I love you, too, Daphne Ann. Go to sleep.” “K.” The last thing I remember before falling asleep is Mary humming a lullaby.

What noises do penguins make anyway? Can it even be translated to text? You're on the right track, but your target is a little off. That's all I'm gunna say *wink* Glad you're interested! Hope I can keep you that way. THE LONG AWAITED CHAPTER 2 HAS BEEN RELEASED!! I hope everyone enjoys it, it's had several sections rewritten several times. I hope everyone likes how it turned out! ====Chapter 2 Milk & A Movie==== After cleaning up the mess upstairs Ava went downstairs where Daniel was. "So, you're sure that you aren't mad at me?" Daniel asked nervously blushing a bright shade of red. "Not at all, don't worry about it, accidents happen." Ava hugged Daniel close squishing his face between her breasts. Daniel blushed even more, he couldn't believe how large this woman was compared to him, some might say the size difference was almost inhuman. Her tits alone could cover his whole head, but she wasn't fat or anything, she was actually quite fit. "I made you a glass of milk earlier, you should drink it before it spoils and gets all gross." Ava said with a smile pushing the glass of milk towards Daniel. Daniel reached for the glass and drank the milk inside it. It was the sweetest tastiest milk Daniel had ever had. "Wow that milk tastes good! Where did you get it?" He asked. "Hm? Just at the store, I went out and got it as well as a few other groceries while you were sleeping. I'm glad you like it." Ava replied with a smile. A few minutes of silence followed Daniel was still very embarrassed about the earlier incident. "Hey....so about earlier, I really appreciate you not getting mad at me. It won't happen again" Daniel said apologetically. "I know it won't happen again. If it does maybe I'll have to put you in some of those adult size diapers we saw on TV." Ava laughed. "Ha, It won't have to come to that I swear!" Daniel laughed alongside her. "It better not! Otherwise I'll have to give you a good hard spanking." Ava continued to laugh. "So on a more serious note, what got you into babysitting?" Daniel inquired. "I just love children, I always have. One of these days I hope to have a baby boy of my own to pamper and love." Ava answered giving Daniel a sweet smile. "I'm sure you'll get that baby boy one day! Anyone would be lucky to have you for a mom." "I know I will, I'm glad you think so too. It's very encouraging." Ava blushed Suddenly Daniel felt very drowsy "I think I'm going to take a little nap, I'm really tired all of a sudden." Daniel yawned walking towards his room upstairs. Daniel just barely made it to his bed before he passed out. Only a few minutes after Daniel fell to sleep the door to his room started to slowly creak open. Ava walked in carrying a large bag. "Alright, first thing's first let's get the baby out of these messy cloths shall we." Ava said to herself quietly, taking off Daniel's shirt as well as slowly pulling down his pants and underwear. Ava unzipped the zipper on her bag and took out a large diaper, some baby powder and a baby blue shirt with a picture of a duck on it. Ava lifted Daniel up and scooted the diaper under his bare bottom, than she applied some baby powder, paying special attention to his penis and finally taped the diaper up. "There we go now let's get some yum yums into baby's little tummy!" Ava took a large baby bottle with a cap on it out from her purse and put it next to her than she moved Daniel onto her lap cradling him in her arms. She grabbed the baby bottle, popped the cap off and managed to get the nipple into Daniel's mouth. "That's it baby drink your num nums!" Ava quietly cooed at the still sleeping Daniel who actually started sucking the baby bottle in his sleep. "That's it baby, once you're done with you're training you'll get milkies all the time! Mommy's titties are always full, plus she has plenty of ba bas for you to suckle on too! Won't that be fun? But first Mommy needs to make sure baby wets this diapey, so drink all you can sweetheart." After a few minutes the front of Daniel's diaper turned from white to yellow showing that he had wet them. Ava took the bottle out of Daniel's mouth and put the cap back on it. "Sleep tight my good little messy boy." Ava said as she quietly left Daniel's room. *** Daniel sleepily got up out of bed and walked over to the bathroom, shut and locked the door. He tried to pull down his pants before noticing he couldn't get them off, then it dawned on him that he wasn't wearing the pants he fell to sleep in. He was wearing a diaper! And the worst part, it was wet. Daniel ran down to the living room where Ava was sitting on the couch. "What's the meaning of this!?!?" Daniel asked obviously pissed no pun intended. "I couldn't have you sleeping in those wet cloths and your closet didn't have any clean cloths left. So I had to improvise and use what I had. Looks like it's a good thing I did too, look at how soaked that diaper is." Ava giggled. "This isn't funny! You have no right coming in my room while I'm sleeping and changing my cloths! I demand you unlock this thing right now and give me my pants back!" Daniel spoke very frustrated. "Aww, you're cute. I'm sorry, I can't give you your pants back, I sent all your cloths to be washed, they wont be back for another couple of days. How about you come sit with me, drink some milk, watch some TV and I'll change you later okay? Or I could unlock it and you could be naked instead. Your choice." Ava pat the spot next to her on the couch. Defeated Daniel reluctantly sat next to Ava on the couch. Ava grabbed the glass of milk sitting on the coffee table for Daniel and put it in front of his face. "Here drink some milk. You must be thirsty" Daniel gently pushed the glass of milk away "No thank you, my stomach already feels very full as it is." "Alright then" Ava placed the glass of milk back on the coffee table, wrapped her arms around Daniel and pulled him towards her, positioning him so he was laying on her lap. "I'll make you a deal. I'll take that diaper off of you and let you use a change of underwear I have in the bag I brought with me. But you have to drink the milk I got for you AND if you wet yourself again, I get to choose what you wear until your parents get home." Daniel couldn't stand wearing this diaper for a single second longer and the deal seemed reasonable enough, after all he hasn't wet the bed in years before recently and the only reason he's been wetting recently is because of that scary movie Ava had them watch. "Alright, Deal" Daniel grabbed the glass of milk and drank the whole thing. "I knew you'd see it my way." Ava went over to her bag and got out a small key as well as a spare change of underwear for Daniel. "Here you go" Ava handed Daniel the key as well as the change of underwear. Quickly Daniel went to the closest bathroom, unlocked the diaper and changed into normal underwear before walking back out again. Daniel: "One quick question." Ava: "Shoot." Daniel: "Earlier you told me that there wasn't any spare underwear, but you just gave me a spare...why did you say there was no spares earlier?" "I forgot." Ava said with a wink and a grin. Daniel looked at Ava suspiciously, but before he had any time to question her or her motives the phone rang. "I'll get it! You go upstairs and pick another movie for us to watch tonight!" Ava rushed to go get the phone. "Alright!" Daniel ran up stairs excited that he got to be the one to pick the movie this time! He was sure that he would pick a real winner! Ava: "Hello?" Father: "Hey is Daniel there? I'm his father and I wanted to make sure that everything is going okay." Ava: "Oh Daniel's in the shower right now! I'm his friend Ava! I'm keeping him company, we're actually getting ready to watch a movie once he finishes up." Father: "That's wonderful! I'm so happy things are going so good, we were worried he might get lonely in that house all by himself. I'm glad he has a friend like you to keep him company! I wont take up anymore of your time, thank you for answering the phone and being so informative." Ava: "It's my pleasure!" The phone call ends. "Who was that on the phone?" Daniel asked as he walked down stairs with his movie of choice in hand. Ava hesitated before replying: "It was an automated message from the Hotel your parents are staying at. They said they might stay another couple of weeks because they're having such a good time. You'd think they'd atleast call and tell you in person... Anyway, what movie do you have picked out for us?" ====End of Chapter 2====

interesting first chapter and a nice twist at the end that the parents in reality did not hired ava as the babysitter. looking forward for the next chapter. im sorry for my bad english. greetings from hamburg, germany. Gesendet von iPhone mit Tapatalk